How to crochet cable stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

Cables are a beautiful way to add texture and interest to your crochet projects. But if you’ve never crocheted one before, it can be a bit intimidating. They’re made by skipping a set of stitches (usually two or three, depending on the stitch width of the cable), then crossing front and back post stitches to create that twisted effect. So once you get the hang of it, it’s actually pretty fun to make, and our tutorial can teach you how to crochet cables.

While there are many different kinds of crochet cables, the below tutorial follows a basic design to get you started.

Six-Stitch Crochet Cable

Level: Intermediate


  • dc: double crochet
  • ch: chain
  • fpdc: front post double crochet
  • bpdc: back post double crochet


How to crochet cable stitch

1. Chain 20. Skip 2 ch (this is your turning chain), then work 2 rows of double crochet. These will serve as your foundation.

How to crochet cable stitch

2. Ch 3, dc in next 6 sts, skip next 3 sts, fpdc into the next stitch.

How to crochet cable stitch

Repeat this fpdc for 2 more sts. You should now have 3 front-post double crochet stitches that are slanting to the right.

How to crochet cable stitch

3. Go back to the first of the 3 skipped stitches and fpdc into the 1st, 2nd, then 3rd sts. This will create stitches that slant to the left.

How to crochet cable stitch

Dc in remaining sts to the end of the row.

How to crochet cable stitch

4. Turn, ch 3, skip first dc, dc in next 3 dc, bpdc in next 6 sts, dc to end.

How to crochet cable stitch

5. Repeat steps 2-4 (the cable row and wrong side row) to work the cable pattern.

Good to Know: When you’re crocheting cables, keep your pattern easily available, especially if there are multiple cables. It’s easy to get mixed up as to which way to cross your cables.

Crochet Cables in Action

Ready to test your skills? Here are some crochet cable patterns to try!

Parker Cable Crochet Socks

How to crochet cable stitch

Get a how-to for making these stylish socks in 11 different sizes (and practice your cabling along the way). They’re perfect for wearing around the house on chilly days.

Giant Crochet Cable Pillow

How to crochet cable stitch

Jumbo yarn, a large hook and post stitches make for a comfy (and squishy) pillow pattern. This project will add so much style to your room!

Infinity Cable Scarf

How to crochet cable stitch

This is the winter accessory. The scarf is gorgeous for guys and gals, thanks to the offset cable design and fabulous drape.

How to crochet cable stitch

We used the cable stitch in this week’s square for the Block a Week CAL 2014, and I loved it so much that I thought I should do a tutorial on it (and use it in some patterns while I’m at it). The crochet cable stitch, or 3-dc cross-over, is worked over 4 st’s. It is tricky to work this stitch into a foundation chain, so I suggest starting with a base row/round with multiples of 4 st’s. If you need help figuring out how many chains to make for your required/preferred base row/round, see this post by Rhonda from OombawkaDesign.

Working in Rounds/Spirals

When working in rounds, start with a base round with multiples of 4 st’s. This stitch does not lend itself well to increasing in the round, but is perfect for things like cowls or boot-cuffs where each round has the same number of stitches. If you are working in rounds without turning, all the cables will slant the same way.

Working in Rows

When working in rows, start with a base row that has multiples of 4 (+2) st’s. These 2 extra stitches allow for a dc on either end of the row, which is vital if you would like a straight edge.

If you are working in rows, you can either repeat the cable stitch in each row, in which case your cables will slant right in one row and left in the next (see the yellow dishcloth below). Or you can alternate the cable stitch rows with rows of standard single crochet, in which case all your cables will slant in the same direction (see the striped dishcloth below).

How to crochet cable stitch

You can find the patterns for these dishcloths here.

Crochet Cable Stitch Photo Tutorial

Chart Symbol and Written Instructions

How to crochet cable stitch


For my example, I am starting with a base row of 14 sc’s. When making sc rows, you need to add 1 chain to the stitch count. I will therefore start with 15 ch’s to give me a base row of 14 sc’s, which will be (3 multiples of 4) + 2 st’s.

Row 1

Ch 15. Sc in the second chain from the hook and each ch across (Photo 1). Turn.

How to crochet cable stitch

Stith Count: 14 sc’s

Row 2

  • If you are going to use the same colour, ch 3 (this counts as your first dc – see Photo 2 above) or start with a chainless double crochet.
  • If you are going to use a different colour, start with a standing double crochet in the last sc of the previous round.

*Skip the next st (indicated with an arrow in Photo 2). Dc in the next 3 st’s (Photo 3). Working over the 3 dc’s, yarn over and insert your hook into the skipped stitch (indicated with an arrow in Photo 4). Pull up a loop to the height of the dc’s – see Photo 5. This loop should encompass the 3 dc’s and should be visible on the front AND back of your work. (Yarn over and pull through 2 loops) twice, completing an extended (or long) dc (Photo 6).* Repeat from * to * 2 more times. Dc in the last st (Photo 9).

Stitch Count: 2 dc’s and 3 cable stitchesHow to crochet cable stitch Photos 7 and 8 below illustrate the second cable stitch being made, with the skipped stitch indicated with an arrow. How to crochet cable stitchYou can use this stitch anywhere you would like to add some dainty texture to your work, provided that you have a multiple of 4 st’s to work into, and keeping in mind that you will need 2 extra stitches if you are working in rows.

I hope you have found this tutorial useful and feel inspired to make something using this stitch, like these 2 free crochet dishcloths.

Free Cable Stitch Patterns

These two gorgeous patterns below use a modified version of the cable stitch, but the principle is the same!

    l by CrochetN’Crafts by CrochetN’Crafts

More Tutorials

Remember to subscribe to my Weekly Newsletter if you would like to be kept in the loop. You can also like my Facebook page or follow me on Bloglovin, Google+, Pinterest, Twitter, or Instagram.

How to crochet cable stitch

Who said cables were only for working on two knitting needles? In this tutorial we will show you an easy way to make cables with crochet too. If you are a person that loves to use this technique for your sweaters, there’s no excuse not to anymore.

How to crochet cable stitch

Before beginning, here is a list of stitches we are going to use in this tutorial:

    . .
  • How to treble crochet[PW1] .

How to crochet cable stitch

Let’s start our sample by making the foundation chain.

How to crochet cable stitch

We will work the next two rows in half double crochet, to reach the height to start the cable.


Once you have reached the point where you want to place your cable, we are going to start working 4 treble crochet, but instead of working them in the same row that you are working now, we will work them two rows below.

We show you how in the following video:

Keep in mind that when you finish working the 4 treble crochet, you must continue by working the next stitch in the actual row, skipping the four stitches that correspond to the four treble crochet worked below, and working the next half double crochet in the fifth stitch.

How to crochet cable stitch

After working the base of the cable, your piece will look like the above photo.


How to crochet cable stitch

On even rows you should work half double crochet into each stitch.


Now we are going to work the crossing point of the cable, we made a video for you, so you can see more clearly how it is done:

Remember, that when you work the crossing point, first you have to work the third and fourth stitches (counting from right to left) and then the first and second stitches. To make it easier to work these last two stitches, you can lift them, as shown in the video.

How to crochet cable stitch

After crossing the stitches, your cables will look like the photo above.

How to crochet cable stitch

We will work another complete row in half double crochet.


You can repeat the next row as many times as you want so your cable grows until you make another crossing point.

In the next video we show you how:

This row is an easy one, you just have to work treble crochet into the stitches of the previous row.

How to crochet cable stitch

After finishing this row, you will have finished the first cable repeat.

How to crochet cable stitch

Keep repeating the process described in this section to make the separation between crossing points as tall as you wish. Remember that the even rows are always worked in half double crochet.

How to crochet cable stitch

And there you have your cables! With a skein of wool, a crochet hook, and this tutorial you can make some cool winter garments and accessories. We hope you share your projects with us on social media with the hashtag #weareknitters. You are a source of constant inspiration!

[PW1]En biblia es ¨triple¨ y en video es ¨treble¨

Welcome on knitting blog from We Are Knitters with tips on how to knit and crochet plus useful tricks for beginners and advanced makers.

How to crochet cable stitch

Crochet Cables

Crochet Cables

Crochet cables are easier to manage than you might assume. The visual look of the braiding going in and out and around each other is an illusion that is easy to accomplish.

This stitch can be accomplished with any size hook and/or yarn choice. You just have to ensure the yarn compliments the hook in sizing. For example, I have accomplished this design using Bernat’s Baby Blanket Yarn that is really thick requiring a 10 mm or N size crochet hook.

The trick to making the project bigger is knowing to keep each multiple in sets of 12 stitches. When doing your first chain, your chain must be in groups of 12 to work. At the end of the chain, you must add 5 extra chains to ensure the entire project will stay in balance in appearance. I explain this in the video tutorial.

Each cable consists of 9 stitches with each part of the braid of the cable consists of 3 stitches.

To Make Different Sizes

Multiple of 12 sts + 5.

Remember the + number at the end of the sentence means that you are to add chains at the very end to maintain the pattern as written.

Written Instructions

  • Using yarn and hook that compliment each other.
  • Abbreviations CH – chain, DC – Double Crochet, STS – Stitch(es), FPDC – Front Post Double Crochet, HDC – Half Double Crochet, BPDC – Back Post Double Crochet, FPTR – Front Post Treble Crochet.
  1. Chain in multiples of 12 across. At the end of the chain, add 5 extra chains. DC into 4th CH from the hook and into each chain across. Turn.
  2. CH 3, DC into next two stitches. * Skip 3 STS FPTR into each of the next 3 sts. Place 1 FPTR into each of the skipped STS. 1 FPDC into next 3 available STS. DC into next 3 and repeat * again across. Final 3 stitches will be 1 DC into each.
  3. Ch 2, 1 HDC into next 2 STS. * BPDC into next 9 STS (back of the complete cable section) and 1 HDC into each of the next 3 sts. Repeat * across. Final 3 stitches will be 1 HDC into each.
  4. CH 3, DC into next two stitches. * 1 FPDC into next 3 sts. Skip 3 STS FPTR into each of the next 3 sts. Place 1 FPTR into each of the skipped sts. DC into the next 3 and repeat * again across. Final 3 stitches will be 1 DC into each.
  5. Ch 2, 1 HDC into next 2 sts. * BPDC into next 9 sts (part of the cable) and 1 HDC into each of the next 3 sts. Repeat * across. Final 3 stitches will be 1 HDC into each.

You will continue to repeat the cable rows 2 – 5 continuously until the end of your project. In the video, I have referred to these as repeating the cable rows 1 – 4 as there are only 4 rows that repeat each other.

For the finishing, you will just CH 3, and 1 DC into each across.

Need help to visualize this? Just follow my tutorial below.

Video Tutorial (Right & Left)

How to crochet cable stitch

I said that constantly in my head since I started crocheting. And it’s simply not true.

I tried crochet cables for the first time a few weeks ago and was STUNNED at how easy it is. It’s not overwhelming, it’s not confusing. It’s a matter of counting and paying attention – like all crochet.

And the stitches themselves are as simple as front and back post double crochet! (Just like the basketweave stitch which we covered earlier this week)

I don’t know what I was so afraid of. I should have done this years ago!

I knew I had to do a cable swatch for the next episode of my new series, Stitch Dictionary – the place where you can find tons of new, unique stitches to try!

This is a great way to try out cables in an easy-to-conquer project. Turn it into a pillow if you just do this one swatch, or follow along with Stitch Dictionary and make all the 11 x 11″ swatches with me to form a Stitch Dictionary Throw!

Be sure to watch the video tutorial below – it’ll help ya lots. The written pattern is uber confusing (it’s not me, it’s the cables!)

Now go cable it up – you’ve got this.

-Lion Brand Wool Ease Thick & Quick (I used Fig)

-Size N/P 10mm crochet hook

-Large eye tapestry needle

***Long FpDc – yo, insert your hook around the pillar of the Dc from the row below from front to back, right to left, pull up a loop, yo, pull through 1, yo, pull through 2, yo, pull through 2

Row 1: Ch 27, Dc in 4th st and across, Ch 3, turn

Row 2: Dc in first st, sk 2 sts, Long FpDc in next 2 sts, Long FpDc in each of 2 skipped sts, Dc in next, (beginning large braid) FpDc next 3 sts, sk 3 sts, Long FpDc next 3 sts, Long FpDc into the top of each of the skipped 3 sts, FpDc next 3 sts, Dc in next, sk 2 sts, Long FpDc in next 2 sts, Long FpDc in each of 2 skipped sts, Dc in last, Ch 3, turn

Row 3: Dc in first, BpDc in next 4 sts, Dc in next, BpDc in next 12 sts, Dc in next, BpDc in next 4 sts, Dc in last, Ch 3, turn

Row 4: Dc in first st, sk 2 sts, Long FpDc in next 2 sts, Long FpDc in each of 2 skipped sts, Dc in next, sk 3 sts, Long FpDc next 3 sts, Long FpDc the skipped 3 sts, sk next 3 sts, Long FpDc next 3 sts, Long FpDc in 3 skipped sts, Dc in next, sk 2 sts, Long FpDc in next 2 sts, Long FpDc in each of 2 skipped sts, Dc in last, Ch 3, turn

How to crochet cable stitch

Have you ever wanted to try crochet cables? Today’s pattern is going to teach you everything you need to know to make your very first beginner crochet cable blanket.

It’s only a fairly simple 2 row repeat and don’t take so much yarn like other cable blankets. It’s so easy that even a beginner can easily make it and it’s also a simple way to take your crochet skills to the next level!

Video tutorial also can help you. I would like to see and share your finished projects. Please don’t forget to tag me at instagram (@sirinscrochet).

  • You can purchase the ad-free PDF versions of my patterns on Etsy.
  • You can print the PDF’s and use them anywhere you want. This way you can also support my works too.

Size 4 yarn 940m
5mm​ ​and 5.5mm hooks
Tapestry needle

Stitches used
Chain: ch
Crab (​reverse single crochet)​: rsc
Double crochet: dc
Front post triple crochet: fptr
Half double crochet: hdc
Skip stitch: sk
Space: sp
Stitches: st(s)

How to crochet cable stitch

When you see *( )** it means you repeat the instructions in between *( ) **. Where you see the word ​turn​ it means to turn your work clockwise and work back down the row.
Crab stitch​ is also known as reverse single crochet because each ​stitch​ is the same as a single crochet ​stitch​, but you work in the opposite direction.

How to crochet cable stitch

Start with 5.5mm hook
Row 1. ​Ch100, 1sc into second ch from hook and into each st across.
Row 2.​ Ch3 (counts as first dc) and turn, 1dc into each st across.
Row 3.​ Ch1 and turn, 1sc into each st across.
Row 4.​ Ch3 and turn, 1dc into the next 2 sts, *(fptr around the 4 st of the dc row, sk 1dc st, 1fptr around the next 2 sts, going in front of the last 2 st do 1fptr into the sk dc st, 1fptr around the next dc st, 1dc into the next 3sc sts)** repeat to end.

Row 5.​ Ch1 and turn, 1sc into each st across.
Row 6.​ Ch3 and turn, 1dc into the next 2 sts, *(1fptr around the next fptr, sk 2fptr, 1fptr around next 2 sts, going in front of last 2 sts do 1fptr around the skipped st, 1dc into the next 3sts)** repeat to end.

Repeat row 5 and 6 to desired length ending with a row 6. Ch3 and turn, 1dc into each st across.

How to crochet cable stitch

Change to 5mm hook

Rnd 1.​ Ch2 (counts as hdc st) and turn, 1hdc into each st across, do 2hdc into the top of the ch3, ch2, 1hdc into same sp, 1hdc into each row across, into the first st do 1hdc, ch2, 1hdc, 1hdc into each st across, ch2, 1hdc into same sp as last, 1hdc in each row across, 1hdc into the first st and join with sc into the top of ch2.
Rnd 2. ​Ch2, 1hdc into corner sp, 1hdc into each st across, *(2hdc, ch2, 2hdc into corner sp, 1hdc into each st across)** repeat 2 more times into last corner do 2hdc, ch1 and join with sc into top of ch2.

Repeat rnd 2 one more time
Finish off by doing a crab st around in corners do 2 crab sts. Cut yarn and weave in tails.

How to crochet cable stitch

Pattern created by Sirin’s Crochet
Written by Rachel Websdale (rachelweb31)

Please feel free to visit my YouTube channel at Sirin’s Crochet for more free video tutorials and don’t forget to subscribe to be notified for more free patterns.

How to crochet cable stitch

I will be more than happy to answer any questions or concerns you might have regarding this pattern Connect with me:

  • Video Tutorial :

Crochet cables are a beautiful way to add texture and interest to your crochet projects. I just love them! Cabling may look difficult at first, but they’re easier to manage then you think.

There are many different crochet patterns of crochet cables but the technique is usually the same. The intertwined design comes from working around the stitch instead of through the loops at the top.

Here are my TOP 10 collection of free crochet cables patterns which I put together for you. I hope you like it and find it interesting!

By clicking on the name of the pattern and it’s designer, or on the picture itself, you will be taken directly to source of the pattern! And you know what? All patterns are FREE!

If you’re looking for more inspiration, check out my other roundups:

  • How to crochet cable stitch
  • How to crochet cable stitch
  • How to crochet cable stitch

TOP 10 free crochet CABLE patterns

    by Sylwia from MyCrochetory

This crochet cushion pattern is simple, elegant and modern. Cable Diamond Pillow is giving a modern twist to this traditional cable texture. It turned out so stunning and contemporary.

How to crochet cable stitch

The October Cowl is a close-fitting collar-style cowl crocheted in the round with no visible seam. This design is dedicated to an intermediate or adventurous beginner wanting to try out crochet cables for the first time. The pattern includes step-by-step picture tutorial to illustrate how post stitches works.

How to crochet cable stitch

Celtic Tiles Blanket consists of 20 squares made in crochet cables technique with simple border. It’s very warm and cozy – just perfect for winter times.

How to crochet cable stitch

Crochet Heirloom Cabled Sweater is wonderfully textured crochet garment. It’s an advanced level pattern, but is very doable for anyone who has worked front and back post stitches and is up for a challenge!

How to crochet cable stitch

The Matilda Tote is a lovely structured and cabled bag. It consists of three pieces, a front and back panel along with a long piece that wraps around the sides and bottom. Designer put together a great tutorial showing you how to make this beautiful bag.

How to crochet cable stitch

Crochet Cabled Throw Pillow is a great small project to test out your post stitch skills. This pattern is a simple repeat of a 6 stitch cable and is perfect for anyone new to crocheting cables.

How to crochet cable stitch

This blanket works up very quickly since it uses jumbo yarn and such a large crochet hook! Use your cables experience, pick a shade of yarn to match your color scheme and make your own home decor. Repeating rows of these gorgeous braided cables was very relaxing!

How to crochet cable stitch

What a beautiful sweather! Worked in pieces and then seamed together, this is a wonderfully uncomplicated pattern that will challenge beginners and keep experienced crocheters interested.

How to crochet cable stitch

Great one skeing crochet cables pattern! Chic Cabled Headwarmer pattern offers a great opportunity to practice cabling in crochet. It works up quickly!

How to crochet cable stitch

Crochet Cable Twist Hat works up incredibly quickly and it’s perfect for beginners. This hat will help you stay warm and look chic.

How to crochet cable stitch

Don’t forget to PIN this roundup to your Pinterest boards.

Subscribe to my Newsletter and be the first to know about new patterns and design, tutorials and more!

Join my Facebook Group and Official Ravelry Group where you can find necessary support, you can ask questions or share your finished projects.

How to crochet cable stitch

Week 3 9/19/19 of the Textured Fun Square Sampler Blanket Crochet Along brings us another fun square! This week is the Braided Cable Stitch.

The Braided Cable Stitch is crochet cable technique. Crochet cables are where you use post stitches and crochet over in front or behind other stitches to create a stitch definition. The Braided Cable Stitch is a wide group of stitches.

If you are new to joining Crochet It Creations Fall 2019 Crochet Along, then check out the introduction post to get info on materials needed, stitches used, and how the CAL works.

Get Week 1 – the Post Stitches Square HERE.

Week 2 – Waffle Stitch Square HERE

If you are making the throw blanket size, then you will need to make 10 of the Braided Cable Square in any colors of your choosing. If you would like to make another size, then see the Textured Fun Blanket Instructions Post where I go over the sizes and squares needed.

How to crochet cable stitch

Textured Fun Square Sampler Blanket Crochet Along Pattern

Materials Needed

  • J 6mm Crochet Hook
  • Medium #4 weight yarn, Big Twist Value Yarns found at JoAnns (100% acrylic, 6oz/170g, 371yds/339m) in Medium Teal, Medium Grey, Soft Grey, and White
  • Scissors
  • Tapestry Needle


  • 4” square = J6mm 7 Rows x 12 DC

Stitches Used/Abbreviations (US Terms)

Pattern Notes

  • Beginning stitch of each square is made with a chainless starting double crochet (CSDC). This technique eliminates any chaining at the beginning of the row and looks just like a regular double crochet. If this is difficult for you, you may replace with a chain 3 to count as the first stitch.
  • Each square measure approximately 7”
  • The photos of the throw size, making 56 squares in 4 different colors of all the stitch variations.

Week 3. Braided Cable Square

With J 6mm Hook

Row 1 (WS): FDC 24, turn.

Row 2 (RS): CSDC, DC in next st, FPDC around 2 sts, DC in next 2 sts, FPDC around 3 sts, sk 3 sts, FPTR around next 3 st, Working BEHIND the sts just made (working behind stitches made is key in this row) – FPTR around the first skipped st, FPTR around the second skipped st, FPTR around the third skipped stitch, FPDC around next 3 sts, DC in 2 sts, FPDC around 2 sts, DC in last 2 sts, turn.

Row 3 (WS): CSDC, DC in next st, BPDC around 2 sts, DC in 2 sts, BPDC around next 12 sts, DC in 2 sts, BPDC around 2 sts, DC in last 2 sts, turn. *very important on this row to straighten the stitches out and make sure you are working around the correct stitch in order*

Row 4 (RS): CSDC, DC in next st, FPDC around 2 sts, DC in 2 sts, [sk 3 sts, FPTR around next 3 sts, Going back to skipped sts working in FRONT of sts just worked, FPTR around the first skipped st, FPTR around the second skipped st, FPTR around the third skipped st] repeat again, DC in 2 sts, FPDC around 2 sts, DC in last 2 sts, turn.

Row 5 (WS): CSDC, DC in next st, BPDC around 2 sts, DC in 2 sts, BPDC around next 12 sts, DC in 2 sts, BPDC around 2 sts, DC in last 2 sts, turn.

Rows 6 – 15: Repeat rows 2 – 5

Ch 1, SC around entire parameter with placing 2 SC in the corners, finish off.

Braided Cable – Row 2, sk 3 sts, FPTR in 3 sts

Braided Cable – Row 2, FPTR behind sts just worked into 3 skipped sts

Braided Cable – Finished Row 2

Braided Cable – Finished Row 3

Braided Cable – Row 4, sk 3 sts, FPTR in 3 sts

Braided Cable – Row 4, FPTR in front of sts just worked into 3 skipped sts

Braided Cable – Finished Row 4

Braided Cable – Finished Row 5

See post HERE for information about the Textured Fun Blanket CAL and materials/stitches needed!

Share along with the Crochet Along!

  • Follow Crochet It Creations on Instagram use #TexturedFunCAL to post photos while you’re working the CAL
  • Follow Crochet It Creations on Facebook post photos there
  • Join Crochet It Creations Crochet Friends Facebook Group to share photos and see tips from others

Make sure you’re following along with us on Crochet It Creations Facebook Page and Crochet Friends Group. Post in there so I, and others, can see your work.

How to crochet cable stitch

Save for later or share with others using the share buttons at the top and bottom of post. If you have any questions please comment below or you can email me at [email protected]

I love to see photos of your work and read your comments. Follow Crochet It Creations on all of your favorite social media sites! Join my Crochet It Creations Crochet Friends Facebook group to further connect!

You may sell your items made from my patterns. Please do not use my photos as your own to sell your work. A link back to my site is much appreciated when selling your items from my patterns. I hope you enjoy!

How to crochet cable stitch

Pair the winged cable stitch with just about any yarn in your stash from lightweight to super bulky. Choose a smooth yarn for stitch definition that’ll show off the pattern or pair it with a slightly textured yarn for an even more interesting look.

Supplies used in demonstration video:

  • Patons Classic Wool Roving
  • .56 mm Crochet Hook
  • Yarn Needle
  • Scissors

This stitch pattern is in US crochet terminology.

  • Ch Chain
  • Dc Double Crochet
  • Hk Hook
  • Rem Remaining
  • Rep Repeat
  • RS Right Side
  • Sc Single Crochet
  • Sk Skip
  • Tc Treble Crochet
  • St(s) Stitch(es)
  • WS Wrong Side

Additional Notes: Ch 3 at beginning of rows counts as a double crochet stitch. Ch 1 at beginning of row does not count as a stitch.

Row 1: Ch any number divisible by 8 and add 4 at the end. 1 sc in 2nd ch from hk and in each rem ch. Ch 3 and turn.

Row 2 (RS): 1 dc next st. *Sk next 2 sc. 1 tr in next st. Working behind tc, 1 dc in each of the 2 skipped sts. 1 dc in next st. Sk 1 st. 1 dc in next 2 sts. Working in front of last two dc, 1 tc in skipped st. 1 dc in next st. Rep from * to lst st. 1 dc in last st. Ch 1 and turn.

Row 3 (WS): 1 sc in first st. 1 sc in each rem st. Ch 3 and turn.

Repeat: Rep rows 2 and 3 until your project measures the length you want, ending on a 3rd row.

Tunisian Crochet Cables are much easier to crochet than normal crochet cables, but are similar to knitting cables. Learn this technique here via a video and photos. It is perfect for scarves, bags, hats, blankets and so much more.

Cable work may seem hard, but most of the time really isn’t. However, from experience I can tell you that Tunisian crochet cables seem very much related to knitting cables. In fact, I would even say they are more closely related to knitting cables than normal crochet cables.

Easier and More fun than Knitted Cables

I learned how to knit when I was very young. But I didn’t learn how to do cables until I was an adult. Then I got introduced to crocheting and fell in love. But it was years later when I was introduced to a mixture of crocheting and knitting – called Tunisian Crochet. I tried it and was hooked.

I always loved the look of cables. I also love making them. Once I learned how to crochet Tunisian cables, I felt like I was in heaven. So easy, so fast and so beautiful. Now is the time to try this beautiful stitch and feel what I do when making it.

How to crochet cable stitch

To make it easier, I created a written pattern as well as a video tutorial for this stitch. So no matter how you learn new stitches, you will be able to learn this one easily and quickly.

If you love learning new stitches and patterns, you might also love these crochet patterns:

  1. Tunisian Crochet Smock Stitch
  2. Tunisian Crochet Full Stitch
  3. Tunisian Crochet Purl Stitch
  4. Tunisian Crochet Simple Stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

Learn the Tunisian Cables
Video Tutorial

Subscribe to my Youtube Channel here:

Tunisian Crochet Cables
Written Tutorial

So let’s grab some yarn, a Tunisian crochet hook, a second Tunisian Crochet Hook (can be the same size or smaller), stitch markers, and get ready to learn the Tunisian Cables.

    Start with a swatch using TSS and TKS

How to crochet cable stitch

First make a chain of your desire. I made 10 chains, then crocheted 1 row of Tunisian Simple Stitches and then 4 rows of Tunisian Knit Stitches (TKS). The picture shows the beginning of the second set of cables. Same technique. Now in the next row, crochet TKS until you reach the part of making the cables. A cable should have the same amount of stitches that twist. So here I have 2×3 stitches twisting. Add stitch markers to the first 3 stitches which you will skip now.

How to crochet cable stitch

Now crochet the following 3 stitches as TKS as you normally would. Ignore the skipped stitches until the next step.

How to crochet cable stitch

You will now crochet the skipped stitches also as TKS, but crochet them with your 2nd crochet hook, cause you can’t bend your first one that way. The stitch markers will guide you to know where your skipped stitches are.

How to crochet cable stitch

Now move the stitches you just made over to the main Tunisian Crochet Hook. That is now where you twist the stitches to create the Tunisian Cable.

How to crochet cable stitch

Now, simply finish the row with TKS.

How to crochet cable stitch

Now, crochet backward and finish the row.

How to crochet cable stitch

Now, you can continue crocheting 4 rows and then crochet another cable starting from step 1. It is best to have an equal amount of “non-cable” rows in between the cables. I used TKS but you could use any other stitch to make the cables. I just like the knitted look it creates.

I hope you love this tutorial as much as I do. If you love this technique, then please use the social media share buttons above or below and share this pattern link with the world and your friends.

That way you will find it easily again when you need it and you also provide the world and your friends with the ability to gain extra crochet knowledge as well. And to top it off, you help me as it allows me to create more content that you love already and want to see more of – free crochet patterns and tutorials. So, thank you for sharing.

If you love my crochet patterns and the way I teach, then I would suggest subscribing to my newsletter below as I share new patterns, tutorials and special announcements often.

If you would like to learn Knitted Cables, B. Hooked has a great tutorial for it.

I Like Crochet Network Home

Live. Love. Crochet.

You are attempting to print premium content. Please subscribe to have access to this content.

Four Tips for Crochet Cable Stitches

Learning how to crochet cables can be daunting; these crochet tips will help!

Cables are a beautiful way to add texture and interest to your crochet projects, but if you have never worked a cable before it can be a bit intimidating. Like you, I love the look of crochet cables and in the beginning, I was nervous to try the technique because of how the stitch looked with the raised twists and textures. But once I found an easy pattern, studied and understood the construction of weaving over and under the stitches, it was easy to follow more complicated cable patterns and make my own.

Get this special collection of 3 FREE baby blanket patterns from I Like Crochet right now!

Learning to cable crochet is deceptively easy because cables are created by working strands of post stitches in front (this is the Front Post Stitch) and behind (this the Back Post Stitch) each other in the correct order to create the cable stitches. If you’ve never worked a post stitch, they are worked just like basic crochet stitches with the only exception being that the hook is inserted around the front or back of the stitch’s post. Working around the post of the stitches creates a prominent stitch that is pushed forward or backward to create a twisted three-dimensional affect. It is this twisted stitch that creates the cable. Learning where to place your hook to make the stitch can be take a bit of practice. The finished effects are well worth the effort.

Here are a few tips to guide you through crochet cables and help you get over your fear:

  1. Try cabling on a small practice piece that you don’t have to worry about if you mess up and can rip back the piece as much as you need to complete the cable stitch. Start small with projects that don’t require sizing so that you can really understand how the stitches weave in front and behind the stitches to create the textured detail of the cable. A couple good options to try out cabling on are dishcloths, headbands, and pillow covers.
  2. Use a slightly looser gauge so you can move your hook to work in the post of the stitch in front or behind the stitch as indicated. To avoid holes and gaps when working the long stitches, pull the yarn on your hook tight before working the next stitch.
  3. Choosing the right yarn can make or break your attempt at crochet cable. To make your cabling easier, choose smooth worsted weight yarns in a solid color. For a beginner, a light weight or bulky yarn can be fiddly and difficult to work with. A fuzzy and textured yarn can be splitty and difficult to see where to your stitches are and where to place your hook. Avoid dark colors and variegated yarns so you can clearly see your stitches. While variegated yarns make beautiful cables, save them for when you are a bit more experienced with cables.
  4. Be sure to count your stitches carefully. Because you have to skip stitches then work backwards in those skipped stitches, it’s easy to miss a stitch and lose count. Count your stitches at the end of each row to ensure you are maintaining the correct stitch count.

With cabling, practice makes perfect, taking it one stitch and one row at a time. So, now it’s your turn. Give cabling a try and let us know your progress. Once you’ve tried it you’ll be hooked.

Get this special collection of 3 FREE baby blanket patterns from I Like Crochet right now!

I am excited to show you an easy crochet cable stitch for August’s second stitch. Today we we learn how to crochet the Mini Cable Stitch!

This is a great stitch to start out with when learning how to crochet cables—if you’re scared of cables, you don’t need to be, trust me! While we learn how to crochet the Mini Cable Stitch, I’ll give you lots of tips and pictures.

How to crochet cable stitch

This stitch is apart of the Desert Blossom Stitch Along, which is running throughout all of 2019! We are more than halfway through the year, but you can still jump in now if you’d like to! Be sure to view the master list of stitches released so far by clicking HERE, or join the community in my Facebook Group HERE.

How to crochet cable stitch

You can also get an easily printable version of this stitch pattern, plus 3 OTHER stitch patterns (all the ones in August!) when you click HERE. This PDF is inexpensive and ad-free.

How to Crochet the Mini Cable Stitch

  • To Pin this Tutorial to your Pinterest Boards, click HERE
  • To get the PDF version of this pattern (+3 bonus stitch patterns!) click HERE
  • To pre-order the ENTIRE Desert Blossom Stitch Dictionary, clickHERE


  • Stitch pattern is multiple of 5+3
  • Ch 3 at beginning of rows counts as dc


You can potentially use ANY yarn and hook for this stitch. However, here’s what I used:

  1. Mary Maxim Woodlands Yarn
  2. H/5mm crochet hook


NOTE: For a picture tutorial going along with these written instructions, be sure to view the video above! It will show you pictures to help with any tricky steps. You can pause it at any time if you need to focus in on a given step!

Row 1: Ch 3 (counts as dc, here and throughout) dc in each fsc across. Turn.

Row 2: Ch 3, dc in next 2 dc. *Sk next dc, fptr around next dc. Working in front of st just made, fptr over skipped st. Dc in next 3 dc. Rep from * across row. Turn.

Like this pattern so far? Click HERE to get the PDF version, with 3 bonus stitch patterns!

How to crochet cable stitch

Row 3: Ch 3, dc in next 2 dc. Bpdc over next 2 fptr. *Sk next dc, 3 dc in next dc. Sk next dc, bpdc over next 2 fptr. Rep from * until 3 dc left. Dc in last 3 dc. Turn.

Row 4: Ch 3, dc in next 2 dc. *Sk next bpdc, fptr in next bpdc. Working in front of st just made, fptr in skipped st. Dc in next 3 dc. Rep from * across row. Turn.

Rep rows 3-4 for stitch pattern!

I hope you have enjoyed learning this fun stitch pattern.

If you have any questions at all, please don’t hesitate to contact me.


If you did enjoy this post, I would love if you shared it in the following places so many MORE people can see it!

How to crochet cable stitch

Finished items made from The Crochet Cable Stitch Tutorial belong to you, and you may do what you wish with them. If you choose to sell them on Etsy, I would very much appreciate it if you credited me as the pattern designer.

  • When worked flat, you begin a row of cbl with 1 dc (as pictured in Figure 1).
  • Next, you will skip 1 stitch. Then dc in the next 3 sts (see Figure 2).
  • Then crossing over the 3 dc you just made, you will dc in the 1st skipped stitch. This dc does not go behind or in front of the previous 3. It should be wrapped around them. You will need to make this dc a bit longer than a regular dc to accommodate the 3 sts (see Figure 3).

How to crochet cable stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

That’s it! The most complicated part of this stitch is keeping even tension while making the crossing dc long enough. If your stitch is looking wonky, pull it out and try again. Once you have done a few, your row should look something like Figure 4.

Crochet Cable Stitch Tutorial

Now that you know how to do the Cable Stitch, head on over to the Breezy Batwing Tee and put it to work!

If you enjoyed Crochet Cable Stitch Tutorial, you might want to check out my other Tips, Tricks, and Tutorials.

How to crochet cable stitch

If you’d like to know when I post new patterns and tutorials, head on over to my Facebook and Instagram and give me a like and a follow!

How to crochet cable stitchHow to Crochet Cable Stitch – Crochet Cables and Braids

How to Crochet Cable Stitch or Crochet Braids or Crochet Rope

The crochet cable stitch adds a wonderful texture to any piece. They almost look like crochet braids or a crochet rope. To make them, you’ll need to know how to do front post stitches. The step-by-step tutorial video will show you how to do this. This is one of many stitch patterns and crochet techniques from my Stitchorama collection.

In knitting, cables are traditionally added to sweaters, scarves, baby blankets, afghans, bags, and more. Crochet cables can be added to these items as well. And unlike knitted cables, you don’t need any special cable needle to make them. (In all fairness, some knitters can knit cables without cable needles, but it’s a bit tricky).

Stitches used for crochet cables

To accomplish the crochet cable stitch or crochet braids in this sample, we will make 3 front post stitches along with two traditional double crochet stitches in between the cables. We will use a front post double crochet for two of the stitches. Then we’ll use a front post treble crochet for the third stitch. Front post stitches are made in a similar way to regular stitches, except you enter your crochet hook around a previous stitch’s post (vertical part) as opposed to the chain-looking part at the top of the stitch.

The one catch to making these crochet cables is they need to be made rather loosely. If your crochet tension veers towards the tighter side, you might find your work will curl inwards. Because there are no back post stitches to counteract the front post stitches in crochet cable stitch, the fabric tends to have more pull on its front side.

Crochet hook for crochet braids

Looser stitches will definitely avoid the problem of curling with crochet cables. If you normally use an H hook (5 mm) with worsted weight yarn, you might need to go up to an I (5.5 mm) or a J (6 mm) hook instead. Possibly even a K (6.5 mm) size crochet hook!

Because I crochet on the loose side, I’m using a size H (5 mm) hook. Hoever this is one time (unless you crochet loosely) where I would suggest NOT using the suggested hook size found on the yarn label for cables. Speaking of yarn…

Suggested yarn for crochet rope

Rarely have I ever found a stitch pattern or crochet technique that can’t be used with just about every size yarn or thread out there. In the past I’ve made crochet cable stitch with crochet thread. I’ve also made them with super bulky weight yarn. In this particular instance, I’m using worsted weight yarn.

Be sure to pin the following image to your Pinterest board! Then continue reading below.


Here’s a nice image (or two) to pin on your Pinterest boards.

How to crochet cable stitch

How to Crochet Cable Stitch – Crochet Cables and Braids

Where to Find Supplies

Please note I may receive compensation from the links below.

Written Pattern

First, click on the below link. Next, the written pattern will download into your phone, tablet, or computer. It is in a PDF format. Finally, access your download folder and click on the file to open it.

Did you make this pattern or use this technique? Tag me on Instagram at @naztazia or Facebook at @naztazia or Tiktok at @naztazia. You can also use the tag #naztazia on those and other social media sites

Facebook Video

Click the play button to watch the video below. And if you like this, be sure to follow my Facebook page to get notified of new videos!

YouTube Video

Click the play button to watch the video below. And if you like this, be sure to subscribe to my channel to get notified of new videos!

How to crochet cable stitch

Chunky superwash merino yarn, a quick crochet cowl, and Tunisian crochet cables–everyone needs an Audrey Super Cowl this winter! This crochet cowl is stylish and warm and works up quickly. Some of you might be worried about the Tunisian cable that winds around the cowl, but don’t let it hinder you. It’s one of the easiest crochet cables I’ve ever worked.

How to crochet cable stitch

About the Audrey Super Cowl

The Audrey Super Cowl uses a large P/16 Tunisian crochet hook to create the textured Tunisian stitches. You will also need a cable needle (though I’ve used stitch holders or a double-pointed knitting needle in a pinch) and a yarn needle to graft the two ends of the cowl together. If you’ve never grafted before, don’t worry, the Interweave Crochet Winter 2020 issue includes a very helpful article to walk you through the grafting process.

The Tunisian crochet stitches used for the Audrey Super Cowl are the basic Tunisian knit and purl stitches for the background and the Tunisian knit stitch for the actual cable. You can learn how to crochet these simple Tunisian crochet stitches in this Tunisian crochet post.

Now let’s get started with that Tunisian crochet cable. After working a few rows in Tunisian purl stitch and Tunisian knit stitch as indicated in the pattern, you will make the first twist of your Tunisian crochet cable. Pull up a loop in Tunisian purl stitch in each stitch indicated across to the Tunisian knit stitches running up the center of the cowl (step 1). These Tunisian knit stitches comprise the Tunisian cable which is eight stitches wide. Make sure you have your cable needle or substitute handy.

Tunisian Cable Stitches

How to crochet cable stitch

Tunisian knit stitch in the first four stitches (step 2). Transfer the four loops of those stitches to your cable needle and keep the cable needle on the front of your work and hook (step 3). Tunisian knit stitch in the next four Tunisian knit stitches (step 4). Now transfer the four stitches on your cable needle back onto your hook (step 5). These stitches will now come after the four Tunisian knit stitches you just completed, creating a twist in the fabric (step 6). Work the rest of the row in Tunisian purl stitch and complete the return pass as normal.

How to crochet cable stitch

Work the next rows as indicated across in the normal pattern. The row immediately following the cable twist is the most difficult as working into the twisted stitches can be a bit finicky. I would recommend counting how many stitches you work across the cable to make sure you work eight. Work additional cable twist rows as indicated in the pattern. Each twist is worked as I’ve demonstrated above. An interesting note: You can see that each twist in the cable turns in the same direction because the stitches on the cable needle are always held in front of the work.

How to crochet cable stitch

Make the Audrey Super Cowl

Are you ready to start your Audrey Super Cowl? It is just one of the amazing Tunisian crochet patterns in the Interweave Crochet Winter 2020 issue. If you like Tunisian cables, you should also check out the Rimaye Cowl and its mock Tunisian cables. Whether you are new to Tunisian crochet or already a die-hard fan, you will find Tunisian crochet pattern that are accessible and fashionable. Download or order your copy today and let us know what you think about Tunisian crochet cables!

Sign up for new blog posts and free crochet pattern releases straight to your inbox!

Thank You!
Please check your email.

Sign up for new blog posts and free crochet pattern releases straight to your inbox!

Thank You!
Please check your email.

How to crochet cable stitch

This is a very basic cable twist and perfect for beginners to learn and practice, I use this stitch in my baby cable twist sweaters.

For this practice swatch…chain 12.
In the 3rd chain from the hook HDC (Half Double Crochet-US terms.) Work one HDC into each of the next chain spaces. You should have ten HDC.

Row 2 : (you will be working in between the posts of the half double crochets-insert your hook to the left of the post, or another way to describe where to insert your hook is under all the three loops that a HDC makes.) Work 3 HDC, then 4 DC, 3 HDC. Always working in between the posts.
Chain 2 and turn.

Row 3 : Work 3 HDC, then 4 front post dc around the dc of the row below, then 3 HDC. (Last stitch will be worked in between the post and the chain two. Make sure you didn’t add a stitch next to the fpdc. Go to the left of the hdc post after working the fpdc.)

Row 4 : chain 2 turn, work 3 HDC, 4 back post dc, (reach your hook around. You want the cables to stick out on the same side.), finish the row with 3 HDC.

Row 5 : 3 HDC, skip over the next 3 DC and work 1 front post treble crochet into the fourth dc, then work treble crochet into the third, then the second and then the first. Twist the post so you can work your final 3 HDC, making sure you go to the left of the HDC post. Chain 2 and turn.

Watch this video for a demonstration of row 5:

Row 6: 3 HDC, 4 back post dc, (keep those treble crochets twisted so you can grab them in order) finish with 3 HDC.

Watch this video for a demonstration of row 6:

I worked three rows of the fpdc, and then one row of the twist TC then back to three rows of post double crochet.

Here’s a picture of where I used the cables! Click the picture if you want to find the pattern for the sweater and make one for a newborn!

How to crochet cable stitch

baby cable twist sweater

Thanks for stopping by Daisy Farm Crafts! We have more stitches to learn ! Feel free to stay awhile and look around. Just click on any of the menu headings to see the patterns we’ve shared so far. Sign-up for our newsletter if you’d like to receive newly released patterns by email.

Another easy way to keep track of our stitches and patterns is to follow along on Pinterest. Or, share any finished Daisy Farm Crafts project to our Facebook Page or use the hashtag #daisyfarmcrafts on Instagram. We love to share your work! It is so inspiring to others to see beautiful crochet. Plus, let’s keep crochet alive and teach others.

How to crochet cable stitch

Cables are gorgeous design elements that add a bit of elegance to any project. Though they seem very complex, and can be slightly intimidating to the beginning crocheter, they’re actually not nearly as hard as they look. Beware though! Cables are very addictive….once you learn, you’ll be absolutely hooked!

Check out this photo tutorial on how to do the Six Stitch Crochet Cable when working in the round.

Most cable patterns start with a plain Double Crochet base.

How to crochet cable stitch

Double Crochet Base

The next section of the pattern usually has you creating the foundation for your cable by working the six stitches in a Front Post Double Crochet Stitch (I have a FPDC tutorial here). These stitches are usually surrounded by a different type of stitch to help set them off more. In this case, we’re surrounding the six FPDC stitches with Back Post Double Crochet Stitches (I have a BPDC tutorial here).

How to crochet cable stitch

Six Front Post Double Crochet Stitches Surrounded by Back Post Double Crochet Stitches

Most patterns will refer to a “Cable Sequence” for you to complete at a certain point within the cable pattern. In my six stitch cable patterns, the cable sequence is:

Skip the next 4 sts,

FPTR around the 5 th stitch,

FPTR around the 6 th stitch,

FPDC around the 3 rd and 4 th sts respectively behind the FPTR sts you just made,

then FPTR around the 1 st stitch,

FPTR around the 2 nd stitch.

Start the cable sequence by doing one FPTR stitch around the 5th stitch.

Start your FPTR stitch by doing two yarn overs.

How to crochet cable stitch

Start your Cable Sequence with a FPTR which starts with two yarn overs.

Then, insert your hook around the post of the 5th stitch. Your hook should be in front of your work as shown below.

How to crochet cable stitch

Insert hook through the front post of the 5th stitch.

Next, yarn over and draw a loop through. You should now have 4 loop on your crochet hook.

How to crochet cable stitch

Yarn over and draw a loop through post of stitch.

Continue your FPTR stitch with a yarn over and pull loop through first two loops on hook.

How to crochet cable stitch

Yarn over and pull loop through two loops on hook.

Yarn over again, and pull through next two loops on hook.

How to crochet cable stitch

Yarn over, pull through next two loops on hook.

Finish your first FPTR stitch by doing a yarn over and pull through the last two loops on the hook.

How to crochet cable stitch

Yarn over and pull through last two loops on hook.

Continue with your cable sequence by creating a second FPTR stitch around the post of the 6th stitch.

How to crochet cable stitch

Create a second FPTR stitch around the post of the 6th stitch.

You’re now going to work either a Front Post Double Crochet Stitch or a Double Crochet stitch (reference your pattern for which type of stitch you’re working) around the 3rd stitch of the cable sequence. So, you’re going back to sts that you previously skipped. Work this stitch behind the two FPTR stitches you just created.

How to crochet cable stitch

Work a Front Post Double Crochet Stitch around the 3rd stitch in the cable sequence.

As shown in the photo below, the Double Crochet stitch you just worked is hardly visible behind the two FPTR stitches.

How to crochet cable stitch

Completed FPDC stitch around 3rd stitch in sequence.

Then, work another Front Post Double Crochet Stitch (or Double Crochet Stitch if that’s what your pattern calls for) around the 4th stitch in sequence.

How to crochet cable stitch

FPDC stitch worked around the 4th stitch in sequence.

Next, work one FPTR stitch around the post of the first stitch in sequence. Work this stitch in front of all the other stitches.

How to crochet cable stitch

Work FPTR stitch around 1st stitch in sequence.

Then, work a second FPTR stitch into the 2nd stitch in sequence.

This completes the cable sequence, however your project will look a little strange at this point.

How to crochet cable stitch

Work FPTR stitch around 2nd stitch in sequence.

Don’t worry! Things will start to look right again as you work the next round.

You’ll be working a Front Post Double Crochet Stitch around each stitch that you just created during the cable sequence.

Start with the very top of the first two FPTR stitches you created during the cable sequence.

How to crochet cable stitch

FPDC around the top of the first two FPTR sts you created during the cable sequence.

Then, FPDC around the FPDC sts (3rd and 4th stitch) you worked during the cable sequence.

How to crochet cable stitch

FPDC around FPDC stitches you worked during cable sequence.

Last, FPDC around the last two FPTR sts that you created during the cable sequence.

How to crochet cable stitch

FPDC around the last two FPTR sts you created during cable sequence

After you work another round, your project will continue to look more and more like a cable.

Repeat this sequence to create multiple twists in your cable.

How to crochet cable stitch

Project looks better the more twists and rounds you add.

Put your skills to use! Check out these patterns featuring a six stitch cable:

Making the right size is important! Take a look at the dimensions of your new projects and choose the one that’s right for you, and always make a gauge swatch to match your tension.

Stocking measures 20″ (51cm) tall.

How to crochet cable stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

How to crochet cable stitch

Additional Information

  • Description
  • Sizing Notes
  • Care

Free Intermediate Crochet Home Décor Pattern

Material Notes

Everything you need to make your new project is included in this kit! Time to get stitching, and don’t forget to share your progress!

Watch the Video!

How to crochet cable stitch


Making the right size is important! Take a look at the dimensions of your new projects and choose the one that’s right for you, and always make a gauge swatch to match your tension.

Stocking measures 20″ (51cm) tall.

Pattern Care

Treat your finished project right! Make sure you read the care directions closely so your hard work ages gracefully.

My love of Crochet Cables is no secret, and I thought I would do a round-up of all the cabled projects I’ve crocheted and designed in one blog post! Cabling may appear daunting at first, but it is actually quite straight-forward once you get the hang of it! The intertwined effect is created by mixing front and back post double and treble crochets to raise stitches forward and push others behind!

The very first cabling project I ever tried were these “Cabled Wristwarmers“! The free pattern is by Julee Reeves, and it is this project that taught me the technique and got me hooked on cables! It is worked flat and then seamed up at the end!

My first original cabled design was my “Cabled Slouchy Beanie“! It is so fun working cables in the round, and I love the gorgeous slouch it has to it using Lion Brand Yarn’s Heartland. I ended up creating a smaller toddler version HERE for Myla and a Chunky Cabled Slouchy Beanie using super bulky yarn HERE as well!

I also designed a second version of the Cabled Beanie with bars framing the cables and a faux fur pom pom as well (free pattern HERE! This version uses only one skein of Vanna’s Choice– gotta love one skein projects!

After all the hat projects, I decided to try designing Cabled Legwarmers/Boot Cuffs! They are a fabulous way to dress up your boots while also adding some warmth! They can be styled in numerous ways and look really cute scrunched up overtop ankle boots!

I was astounded by the popularity of my “Chunky Braided Cabled Blanket” when I first released it in the fall, and it warms my heart whenever I see it pop up on Pinterest! Using a jumbo hook and jumbo yarn creates this rich and luxurious blanket. For this pattern, I learned a new method of cabling that gives this intricate braided cabled effect!

Most recently, I designed these lovely “Crochet Cabled Mittens” that work up quickly and look so cute! They help keep your hands warm and are a fun project if you want a more intricate design on your mittens! For a simpler design, don’t forget to check out my “Cozy Crochet Mittens” using Homespun yarn!

I am a big fan of Simply Crochet Magazine, and I was delighted when Becca asked if I wanted to write an article for an upcoming issue! I didn’t even need to think long about what I wanted to write about: crochet cables! I am excited to announce that my article has officially been published and can be found in Issue 54!

It is so exciting to see the article that I wrote in print! They did such a lovely job with the spread and I adore the colours they used! This particular issue is very neat because it comes with a free kit to make Ilaria Caliri’s unicorn! It just so happens that Simply Crochet is currently running a GIVEAWAY and you can win a copy of this issue (they’re giving away FIVE of them)! You can enter the giveaway HERE so you can make your own unicorn and check out the article I wrote!

I have a feeling that I will be designing more cabled projects in the future…possibly a garment- wouldn’t that be fun? Feel free to pin the below image to your Pinterest boards to help remind you about this blog post round-up! If you’ve always been wanting to try crochet cables, any of these projects would be a lot of fun!

How to crochet cable stitch

I have been working hard on a more polished newsletter in which I will deliver patterns, designs, and neat tips straight to your inboxes! Please sign up HERE if you would like to be added to my mailing list, and I can’t wait to share my upcoming Spring and Summer designs with you all!

How to celebrate father’s day

Bring the whole family together for a day full of fun activities.

There are so many different ways to celebrate your dad on Father’s Day. Picking out the perfect Father’s Day gift and writing a sweet message in his card may be a given, but it’s also important to make sure that your dad’s special day is full of activities that’ll bring him even closer to the people he loves most: his kids. Really, if you were to ask him, quality time is the best gift you can give your dad, which is exactly why we’ve rounded up tons of fun things to do for Father’s Day this year.

Before you dive into planning mode, figure out what kind of celebration your dad has in mind: Does he prefer a day jam-packed with activities or something more low-key? Then work your way down this list to find creative ways to make his Father’s Day as special as possible. From free activities that you can do from the comfort of your home (a backyard movie, game night and home-cooked brunch) to all-day plans that’ll take you miles from home, you’re guaranteed to find something that whole family will enjoy — dad, especially.

How to celebrate father's day

Even if you think you already have a grasp on everything there is to know about your dad, there’s so much more to his story. Take a walk down memory lane by flipping through his photo albums and school memorabilia. Then take time to trace your dad’s family tree to get a deeper look at your family’s past and present.

How to celebrate father's day

For many, times are a little harder at the moment. Even with the economy gradually reopening, it will take some time to get back to pre-pandemic conditions. But don’t let those road bumps get in the way of celebrating Dad. Here are a few ideas to make this Father’s Day the best ever.

Back in your school days, you would draw a card, write a short story, or make a clay ashtray as a Father’s Day gift. Sometimes, you even indulged [tortured] your Father with a special concert. Those were simpler, happier times.

As children, none of us had any money to buy a special gift for Dad. Yet, we know he enjoyed every single one of those drawings, the misspelled cards, and the out of tune concerts because we were making him proud. And that’s what it’s all about.

So, here are ten things you can do to honor your Father in lovely, creative ways. Get your wax crayons, exercise your vocal cords, de-rust your fine skills, and get to it!

How to celebrate father's day

Write a riddle

You can create it based on family memories, your Dad’s favorite hobbies, or the things you would like to thank him for. You could also start a few days in advance, sending him hints, and reveal the answer on Father’s Day. The key is to show your appreciation and how much you value having him in your life.

Compose a song

You can re-write your own lyrics based on your Father’s favorite song, or that lullaby you would sing non-stop as a toddler. With the cooperation of other family members, you can present it as a barber quartet, a gospel chorus, or a mariachi band. Ask the musical talents in your household to give you a hand. If music is not really your thing, well, you didn’t mind when you were in second grade, did you?

How to celebrate father's day

Gather his favorite quotes

It could be a Winston Churchill speech, a passage from his favorite author, or a monologue from a TV character. Even his own. Surely, the family remembers a few of Dad’s memorable phrases said at the right moment, in the perfect tone, with the precise dash of cursing that you all remember. You can create a nice design on your computer, print it, and frame it for him to exhibit.

Tell a Dad-joke joke

“When does a joke turn into a Dad joke? When it becomes apparent.” Give the old guy a taste of his own medicine. Or, even better, write a stand-up comedy routine based on your Father and deliver it in front of the whole family. With the help of your relatives, you could also make a compilation of “Dad’s funniest moments.” The idea is to share a good laugh together, just like in the old days, when you pretended to like his jokes.

How to celebrate father's day

Write a Poem

Many famous authors have celebrated their fathers or reflected on the experience of being one. Search online to find poems your Father can relate to. Or get inspired and give your Father a poem written by you. It is a great way to honor him and perhaps the beginning of a new career for you.

Do something together

Depending on lockdown conditions, it could be a concert, a movie, or a hike. Or renting his three favorite films on a streaming platform to binge-watch them together. Maybe even spending a whole day with him, giving a hand with grocery shopping, and taking care of that home improvement project largely postponed. It’s all about sharing the experience and creating a priceless memory.

How to celebrate father's day

Make a video

If you are a production geek, you could create a selection of “the Best of” his old Super 8 films or MiniDV cassettes. Perhaps you can think of a basic script and record it with the help of other family members. Or maybe just a video of you, looking at your phone’s camera wishing him a happy Father’s Day. The moving image is an excellent way to convey love in a, well, moving way.

Dedicate a social media post

Go through your photos on your social media accounts and select those that show happy moments in your Father’s life. You can gather them in a single post, or convert your Father’s pictures into a gallery or a video he can share. Or select just one picture, his most iconic gesture, a happy memory, a throwback image, and write a post based and what the image inspires.

How to celebrate father's day

Cook a special dish

Take over the kitchen and cook Dad’s favorite recipe. Or find out what was the food he loved as a child. Or recreate that plate he had once in Europe and talks about fondly. If the weather helps, you could topple the king of the grill and honor him with fire. He will still be around telling you how to properly do it, but that’s the way it is.

Make a hand-drawn card

Traditions never die. Besides, why not? Aren’t you a little curious to assess your drawing skills after all these years? Why don’t you try to find one of those cards you made back in the day and try to reproduce it now? It will be a delightful experience for you, and your Father will be filled with pride. Again.

Remember, the most important thing this Father’s Day is to remind your Dad how much you care for him and how grateful you are for having him in your life. Give him love. It’s the gift he cares for the most.

Different dates in different countries, some common ones are:

Father's Day 2023

Different dates in different countries, some common ones are:

Father’s Day is celebrated worldwide to recognize the contribution that fathers and father figures make to the lives of their children. This day celebrates fatherhood and male parenting. Although it is celebrated on a variety of dates worldwide, many countries observe this day on the third Sunday in June.

How to celebrate father's day

Father's Day celebrates fatherhood and male parenting.

What Do People Do?

The date when Father’s Day is celebrated varies from country to country. It is celebrated in Canada, the United Kingdom, and the United States on the third Sunday of June. It is also observed in countries such as Argentina, Canada, France, Greece, India, Ireland, Mexico, Pakistan, Singapore, South Africa, and Venezuela. In Australia and New Zealand Father’s Day is on the first Sunday in September. In Thailand it is celebrated on December 5, which is the birthday of the country’s king. Brazilian dads are honored on the second Sunday of August.

On Father’s Day many people make a special effort for their fathers or father figures. Some people visit their fathers, while others give cards, flowers or other gifts, such as clothing or sporting equipment, or luxury food items. Father’s Day is a relatively modern holiday, so different families have different traditions. These can range from a simple phone call or greetings card to large parties honoring all father figures in an extended family. Father figures can include fathers, step-fathers, fathers-in-law, grandfathers, great-grandfathers and even other male relatives.

Father’s Day in India is a relatively new concept but it is celebrated in similar ways as in the United Kingdom or the United States, although on a smaller scale. There is a greater awareness of Fathers Day events in metropolitan cities and bigger towns due to the greater exposure of people to the western cultures in these areas. In Mexico Father’s Day is referred to as “Día del Padre”, where many families get together, prepare meals and distribute gifts to fathers or father figures. In South Africa, many social and cultural societies host Father’s Day celebrations to stress the important role of fathers in nurturing children and building stronger society.

Public Life

Father’s Day is not a federal holiday in most countries, with exception to Thailand because it falls on the same day as the King’s Birthday, which is a public holiday. For other countries, Father’s Day is on a Sunday, so public offices are closed on this day and very few organizations are open for business. Public transit systems run to their weekend schedules. It is important for people wanting to dine in a restaurant on Father’s Day to think about booking in advance because restaurants may be busier than usual, as many people take their fathers out for a treat.

Background and symbols

There are some suggestions that the idea of Father’s Day may originate in pagan sun worship. Some branches of paganism see the Sun as the father of the universe. The June solstice occurs around the same time of year as Father’s Day so some people see a link between the two.

The idea of a special day to honor fathers and celebrate fatherhood was introduced from the United States. There, a woman called Sonora Smart Dodd was inspired by the American Mother’s Day celebrations to plan a day to honor fathers. In the USA, Father’s Day has been celebrated in June since 1910. The celebrations in the United Kingdom and other countries are thought to have been inspired by the American custom of Father’s Day. This is in contrast to Mother’s Day, which has a very different history in the United States and the United Kingdom.

Dad? Pop? Pappy? Whatever you call the father in your life, Champaign Park District is the place to celebrate together! See our list below for 5 ideas, all under $10, and give fun this Father’s Day.

How to celebrate father's day1. Fishing and Canoeing at Kaufman Lake | Free!

Families have been creating memories at Kaufman Lake for over 50 years! We’ve freshly stocked sunfish, channel catfish, and you’ll find some bass swimming around too. Check out everything Kaufman has to offer here.

How to celebrate father's day2. Juneteenth Celebration at Douglass Park | Free!

For 150 years, we have commemorated and celebrated the abolition of slavery. Dad and the whole family can join in a history lesson and enjoy music, food, a bounce house, and more.
Date: Saturday, June 17
Time: Noon-3:00p

How to celebrate father's day3. Basketball, Tennis, and Soccer | Free!

He’s your biggest fan, your team coach, your competitive edge, and your most supportive cheerleader. Head to our many parks and indoor facilities and spend the afternoon sharing an idyllic summer day “playing ball with dad.” Search parks by feature here.
Check facilities for indoor rates.

How to celebrate father's day4. Sounds at Sunset Concert | Free!

Grab your dad and your lawn chairs and settle in at Toalson Park. Katie Flynn is performing so you can sit back and relax.
Date: Sunday, June 18
Time: 8:00p-8:00p

How to celebrate father's day5. Father’s Day Celebration at Sholem Aquatic Center | Free!*

Sholem invites all dads to come spend the day at our fun-filled celebration on Father’s Day! Get prepared for a cannonball contests, half-priced rootbeer floats, a trivia bowl, and more! We’ve extended the hours to 9pm to fit in all the festivities. The best part? Fathers get in free when accompanied by a paying child! Get all the details here.
Date: Sunday, June 18
Time: 11:00a-9:00p
**for fathers when accompanied by paying child and for Pool Pass Holders. $6 Res | $9 Non Res

The nation’s first Father’s Day was celebrated on June 19, 1910, in the state of Washington. However, it was not until 1972—58 years after President Woodrow Wilson made Mother’s Day official—that the day honoring fathers became a nationwide holiday in the United States. Father’s Day 2022 will occur on Sunday, June 19.

Mother’s Day: Inspiration for Father’s Day

The “Mother’s Day” we celebrate today has its origins in the peace-and-reconciliation campaigns of the post-Civil War era. During the 1860s, at the urging of activist Ann Reeves Jarvis, one divided West Virginia town celebrated “Mother’s Work Days” that brought together the mothers of Confederate and Union soldiers.

Did you know? There are more than 70 million fathers in the United States.

However, Mother’s Day did not become a commercial holiday until 1908, when–inspired by Jarvis’s daughter, Anna Jarvis, who wanted to honor her own mother by making Mother’s Day a national holiday–the John Wanamaker department store in Philadelphia sponsored a service dedicated to mothers in its auditorium.

Thanks in large part to this association with retailers, who saw great potential for profit in the holiday, Mother’s Day caught on right away. In 1909, 45 states observed the day, and in 1914, President Woodrow Wilson approved a resolution that made the second Sunday in May a holiday in honor of “that tender, gentle army, the mothers of America.”

Origins of Father’s Day

The campaign to celebrate the nation’s fathers did not meet with the same enthusiasm–perhaps because, as one florist explained, “fathers haven’t the same sentimental appeal that mothers have.”

On July 5, 1908, a West Virginia church sponsored the nation’s first event explicitly in honor of fathers, a Sunday sermon in memory of the 362 men who had died in the previous December’s explosions at the Fairmont Coal Company mines in Monongah, but it was a one-time commemoration and not an annual holiday.

The next year, a Spokane, Washington, woman named Sonora Smart Dodd, one of six children raised by a widower, tried to establish an official equivalent to Mother’s Day for male parents. She went to local churches, the YMCA, shopkeepers and government officials to drum up support for her idea, and she was successful: Washington State celebrated the nation’s first statewide Father’s Day on June 19, 1910.

Recommended for you

Why the Soviet Union Invaded Afghanistan

Harlem Cultural Festival begins

Mirabal sisters assassinated by Trujillo regime

Slowly, the holiday spread. In 1916, President Wilson honored the day by using telegraph signals to unfurl a flag in Spokane when he pressed a button in Washington, D.C. In 1924, President Calvin Coolidge urged state governments to observe Father’s Day.

Today, the day honoring fathers is celebrated in the United States on the third Sunday of June: Father’s Day 2021 occurs on June 20.

In other countries–especially in Europe and Latin America–fathers are honored on St. Joseph’s Day, a traditional Catholic holiday that falls on March 19.

Father’s Day: Controversy and Commercialism

Many men, however, continued to disdain the day. As one historian writes, they “scoffed at the holiday’s sentimental attempts to domesticate manliness with flowers and gift-giving, or they derided the proliferation of such holidays as a commercial gimmick to sell more products–often paid for by the father himself.”

During the 1920s and 1930s, a movement arose to scrap Mother’s Day and Father’s Day altogether in favor of a single holiday, Parents’ Day. Every year on Mother’s Day, pro-Parents’ Day groups rallied in New York City’s Central Park–a public reminder, said Parents’ Day activist and radio performer Robert Spere, “that both parents should be loved and respected together.”

Paradoxically, however, the Great Depression derailed this effort to combine and de-commercialize the holidays. Struggling retailers and advertisers redoubled their efforts to make Father’s Day a “second Christmas” for men, promoting goods such as neckties, hats, socks, pipes and tobacco, golf clubs and other sporting goods, and greeting cards.

When World War II began, advertisers began to argue that celebrating Father’s Day was a way to honor American troops and support the war effort. By the end of the war, Father’s Day may not have been a federal holiday, but it was a national institution.

In 1972, in the middle of a hard-fought presidential re-election campaign, Richard Nixon signed a proclamation making Father’s Day a federal holiday at last. Today, economists estimate that Americans spend more than $1 billion each year on Father’s Day gifts.

It's time to celebrate Dad! Mask mandates and social distancing guidelines have shifted as more Americans get vaccinated, but life still isn't completely back to normal. If you're hoping to avoid crowds this Father's Day—which may be especially true if your family hasn't received their COVID-19 vaccines yet—check out these fun, unique, and tasty ways to celebrate at home.

  • RELATED: Father's Day Crafts for Kids: 21 Too-Cute Gift Ideas for Dad

Grill an Italian Feast

Father's Day is prime time to fire up the grill, but instead of traditional steaks, how about a meal that that's also an activity for the whole family? Queue a grilled pizza party! Mancrate will send all the supplies you'll need, including a personalized pizza peel for Dad, recipe book, and pizza stones for the grill. Added bonus: Dad has to pry open the wooden crate first with the included crowbar. Then you all get to spin some dough before you crisp up that homemade crust on the grill.

Breakfast and Sports in Bed

If Dad loves professional sports, you can hit a home run with this twist on the classic "breakfast in bed" idea. Dial up any sporting channel that dad will enjoy, whip up some homemade pancakes, and let him lounge in bed all morning!

Play a Few Old-School Outdoor Games

Get out and enjoy the June sunshine with a few classic outdoor games for the whole family. Consider a one-on-one game of catch (maybe with a new Father's Day mitt) or a relay race for the family. You can also try the Boredom Relief Kit with soft knit versions of family favorites like Bocce and frisbee.

  • RELATED: 20 Dad Things to Do on Father's Day

Give the Gift of Gym Time

Is Dad itching to return to the gym? Bring it to him by setting up a Fyt Virtual Personal Training session. He'll break a sweat and keep up his fitness routine with a personalized workout, done one-on-one with a trainer. Sweeten the gift by throwing in a few resistance bands or new workout clothes.

Commemorate the First Year with a Craft

For new dads, consider crafting up something special. Preserving baby footprints in a keepsake frame is a great first Father's Day project (just make sure to use baby-safe washable ink or inkless print paper). And while you're at it, order some of the cute Big & Littles Collection shirts and onesies from Spunky Stork for Dad and Baby. A few of our favorite matching sets: Taco / Taquito, French Fry / Tater Tot, The Legend / The Legacy, and Grill Master / Grill Novice.

Host a Virtual Game Night

Give Dad some grown-up time with a virtual game night complete with pro tips complements of Masterclass. Two cool gift options: Poker lessons from "Kid Poker" Daniel Negreanu and chess strategies with grandmaster Garry Kasparov. Toss in some new cards and chips or a fun new chess set. Bonus: It's possible both parents can play in real life after the kids go to bed.

  • RELATED: 12 Virtual Activities for Kids That'd Be Fun Even If You Weren't Stuck at Home

Set Up a Tiki Bar

Of course, every great game player deserves a great cocktail. Instead of stocking the bar, make dad his very own Tiki Bar—with a few added juice boxes for the kids! Beer and wine are easy to include in the setup; try some of Tussock Jumper's sustainably sourced options, like a lush Malbec from Argentina. Or try out a refreshing summer recipe for a classic Piña Colada from Caribe Hilton: Blend 2 oz. light rum, 1 oz. coconut cream, 1 oz. heavy cream, and 6 oz. pineapple juice. Add ½ cup crushed ice and blend for an additional 15 seconds. Serve in the sun with a pineapple wedge and a cherry.

Go Backyard Glamping

If you have some outdoor space, skip the campground and plan your own fun outdoor experience for Dad. Pitch a tent or set up some lounge chairs, pile up the pillows and blankets (for the comfy part of "glamour" camping), and create a "DIY" concrete bowl fire pit (if you don't have one already) for a camping adventure at home. For a fun gift, order Dad the O-Yaki Skewer System, which lets you grill multiple hotdogs and marshmallows at once, and some special snacks such as Eastern Standard Provisions Co. hand-twisted pretzels delivered right to the door. And for a final magical touch? Download a stargazing app like SkyView to help pick out the constellations overhead as you unwind from celebrating Father's Day 2021.

Today, we don’t assume that families all look the same, like they did in 1950s TV shows—and that’s a good thing. More children than ever are being raised by single parents, adoptive parents, same-sex parents, or in blended families. They all deserve respect and support. Some, like LGBTQ families, might feel excluded on Father’s Day. Here’s how you can help them feel seen and supported if they want to be included.

Understand how children in LGBTQ families might feel

Gender-specific events—like father-daughter dances at school or a holiday such as Father’s Day—can feel different to different families. This can be especially hard for teens and younger children, who don’t always like to feel different. If there is a Father’s Day activity at school, for example, kids being raised by two moms might feel like they don’t belong. This is especially true if they aren’t out to friends or teachers about their family structure. Some may use Father’s Day as an opportunity to speak up about what their family looks like—but others might keep quiet to blend in with the crowd. Amanda Hopping-Winn, chief program officer at the Family Equality Council, recommends that we not assume every family has a mother and a father, period.

Acknowledge how LGBTQ families celebrate—or don’t

LGBTQ couples may choose to celebrate one, both, or neither parent on Father’s Day. There is no one-size-fits-all approach. Transgender parents may not celebrate according to traditional gender norms. If you have an LGBTQ family in your life and you’re unsure about wishing them a happy Father’s Day, ask if and how they celebrate instead of making assumptions. According to Hopping-Winn, “LGBTQ parents tend to have some tradition around the holidays, whether we honor one parent on Father’s Day or an uncle, grandfather, or donor. Like many other situations, we have to be intentional about how we celebrate.”

It’s also worth remembering that it often takes LGBTQ families longer to have children than a heterosexual couple. As Hopping-Winn says, “Whether it be via surrogacy, adoption, foster care, or assisted reproductive technology, it generally takes longer to form our families. Father’s Day can be a challenging time for these families, as it can be for anyone struggling to become a parent. It reminds us of the family we so desperately desire but have not yet achieved.”

How you can be an ally to the LGBTQ families in your life and your school community

As Hopping-Winn states, “There is sometimes a sense of burden having to always explain ourselves, our families, and our needs. These holidays tend to be platforms for visibility and speaking out. Be proud of your family and talk about them. The more we hear about different kinds of families, the more inclusive we’ll become.” But building a broader definition of what it means to be a family shouldn’t be the responsibility of LGBTQ families alone. We can all help. Choose toys and books with diverse characters. Talk to your children about all types of families. Teach them to respect one another’s differences, and be a good role model, too. If a child asks if a family can have two moms, say yes. Remind them that families come in different combinations, but what matters is that the kids are cared for and loved.

What ALL families can do to make Father’s Day more inclusive

Friends and family can be supportive of an LGBTQ family by honoring how they choose to spend the holiday. They can put an emphasis on all of the loving relationships a child has instead of a specific relationship they may not have. Any parent can talk to schools about planned Father’s Day or gendered activities—not only LGBTQ parents. Another way to include all families is to ask store managers for gender-neutral or otherwise inclusive holiday cards. If you see some at your card store, let them know you appreciate it.

What schools can do make Father’s Day more inclusive

Some schools have decided to have a gender-neutral Parents’ Day or Family Day instead of Mother’s and Father’s Days. If you work at a school that chooses to celebrate Father’s Day, do what you can to be inclusive of all kinds of families: 1

1. Use their words when talking about their families. Ask students in LGBTQ families for direction and follow their lead.

2. Talk about all kinds of families. Not every family has one mom and one dad. Make it safe to celebrate any supportive relationship a child has. Provide books in the classroom that show different kinds of families.

3. Avoid gender stereotypes in younger children’s crafts. Steer away from cards with flowers for mom or ties for dad, for example.

4. Talk to older students about gender stereotypes. Ask about the qualities that mothers and fathers have or the roles they often play and why these have been culturally assigned to each gender. Ask if either a mom or dad could have these qualities or fill these roles.

5. Don’t let a child be alone. If your school has a Father’s Day event where fathers come in, make sure no child is alone while others have a family member present. Make sure someone—maybe a teacher or administrator—can be there to support that child.

6. Remember that some children have lost a parent or don’t have a relationship with them. Father’s Day could be a painful reminder of this loss and bring up a lot of difficult emotions if you’re planning a craft or activity. Reach out to parents or guardians and ask what makes the most sense for each child. They could make the craft for another adult they are close to.

Special thanks to Amanda Hopping-Winn. Amanda Hopping-Winn at the Family Equality Council contributed to this article. The council advances legal and lived equality for LGBTQ families, and for those who wish to form them, through building community, changing hearts and minds, and driving policy change. The Family Equality Council believes every LGBTQ person should have the right and opportunity to form and sustain a loving family, regardless of who they are or where they live.

This piece is part of the #OptionBThere program which aims to help people find the words and actions to support loved ones who are coping with loss, struggling with infertility, or feeling left out on Father’s Day. The article, “How to celebrate in a way that includes all LGBTQ families,” offers guidance on how to be better allies and practice inclusion on this holiday.

Some people have a picture-perfect Father’s Day, complete with backyard barbeques, handmade cards, and a joyful family celebration. But that’s not what Father’s Day looks like for everyone. Maybe you’ve lost your dad and are grieving his absence. Maybe you don’t have a great relationship with your dad and would prefer to avoid contact. Maybe you’re ready to be a father but are having trouble starting a family, or you’ve lost a child and find the holiday an unbearable reminder.

If Father’s Day is painful for you, you’re not alone—and you have the right to spend it however you want, and to take care of yourself in the process. Use these strategies to find strength this Father’s Day, and consider sharing them with loved ones so they can help support you.

You have the right to:

Choose how you want to spend the day

Even the most understanding friends and family may expect you to be cheerful on Father’s Day. Talk to them ahead of time so they know how you’re feeling and what you’re up for this year. Let them know that you may change your mind about participating in festivities, even at the last minute. Tell them if you’d prefer to play it by ear. Research shows that we’re not actually that great at predicting how we’ll feel in the future, so leave yourself room for flexibility. 1

That may mean choosing to spend the day in a way that’s meaningful to you, even if it doesn’t seem meaningful to others. This can be especially true for men, who, according to interpersonal communication expert Kory Floyd, generally prefer activities over sentiments when deciding how to spend a day like Father’s Day. They can sometimes feel devalued when their chosen activity is perceived as lacking emotion. If you want to play tennis because it’s what you did with your dad, that’s perfectly fine. It’s okay if keeping a personal tradition—or starting a new one—feels more meaningful to you than a more conventionally sentimental activity.

That also could mean saying no to the social pressure to celebrate—as well as to the guilt and shame that can come with it. Those negative feelings can be especially powerful for fathers and children who struggle to connect. According to Tamara Afifi, a professor of interpersonal and health communication at the University of California, Santa Barbara, there’s an expectation in our society that parents and children should be close. When you don’t have a close parent-child relationship—and you see others who do—that can be really hard.

Her advice: let go of the guilt by remembering that

  • Not every family relationship has to be close
  • Not everyone knows how to feel, show, or express love
  • Not every strained relationship can be fixed by trying harder

Do only what feels right

If you don’t feel like marking the day in a certain way, don’t. If you want to honor traditions in your own way, go for it. Maybe you can’t or don’t want to spend the day with your father but you still want to make his signature burger or visit his favorite park. If it makes you feel happy or comforted, that’s reason enough to do it. Or if you want a complete change of pace, start a new tradition. Think about activities you’ve always wanted to do, places you’ve always wanted to visit, or special meals you’ve always wanted to prepare. New traditions give us something to look forward to.

When we act out of a sense of obligation, those actions can lack authenticity, and they don’t feel good to a father or a child. Instead, Floyd suggests that we relieve ourselves of the pressure to treat Father’s Day differently from any other day. If you’re estranged from your dad, for example, Floyd advises, “Maybe you don’t reach out on Father’s Day because that feels forced, but another time or situation might feel more natural. It doesn’t close the door permanently. It’s just a day. You can build a relationship in a time and way that’s genuine.”

Let people help

Even the simplest tasks—like buying a Father’s Day card—can feel daunting at times. Ask for and accept help with any of them. People who care about you will be happy to do something to lighten your load. Sometimes they just need a few ideas to get started.

Feel however you feel

Father’s Day can be filled with memories and traditions that cause unexpected and shifting emotions. There’s no one right way to be. People who tell you how you “should” feel or act may mean well, but they may not know what’s best for you. Dr. Afifi suggests, “Find connections with people you choose, with people who show you the kind of love you deserve.” Surround yourself with others who accept you as you are—and try to limit your time with those who don’t. If you’re being hard on yourself, try to go easy. Notice when you tell yourself how you “should” feel. Try to replace those thoughts with acceptance of your feelings as they come.

Talk about it—or don’t

The question of whether and when to open up can be complicated. People who know that you’re struggling may ask how you’re doing. With some friends and family, you can tell them how you’re really feeling without ruining their day. But not everyone will handle honesty well. In some moments, it may be easier to deflect the question than choose between opening up and giving an insincere response. Consider making a list of topics of conversation you can dive into easily if you want to change the subject (“What’s on your reading list?” “Seen any good movies lately?”).

Take care of yourself

Be gentle with yourself. Research shows that self-care can make it easier to cope with stress, especially during challenging times. Eat well, stay active, try to sleep, and give yourself the opportunity to relax when you need it. 2

Hold on to hope

This particular day may not be the same as it was before. It may never be quite that way again. But it won’t necessarily always be this hard. You don’t know what the next year has in store for you, and you won’t always feel how you do right now. Watch for signs of the mental trap of permanence—believing that things will never get better. If you find yourself falling into it, try replacing words like “always” with “sometimes” to remind yourself that the future doesn’t have to be like the past. 3

Special thanks to Tamara Afifi, PhD and Kory Floyd, PhD.
Tamara Afifi, PhD, is a professor in the Department of Communication at the University of California, Santa Barbara. Her research focuses on communication patterns that foster risk and resiliency in families. She examines how environmental factors (such as divorce, refugee camps, natural disasters, fast-paced families, chronic illness, and financial hardship) interact with family members’ communication patterns to affect stress, adaptation, growth, and personal/relational health.
Kory Floyd, PhD, is a professor of interpersonal communication at the University of Arizona. His research focuses on the communication of affection in close relationships, and he has studied fathers and sons extensively. His recent book, The Loneliness Cure, describes how people suffer when they lack adequate affection and offers readers strategies for increasing their social connection with others.
This piece is part of the #OptionBThere program which aims to help people find the words and actions to support loved ones who are coping with loss, struggling with infertility, or feeling left out on Father’s Day. The article, “How to spend Father’s Day on your own terms,” offers alternative approaches to the holiday, especially if it’s a painful or conflicting one.

Father’s Day is Sunday, June 17th –– which means it is time to celebrate and acknowledge those who are fathers at your office. From single dads to grandfathers, to men or women who are father figures to others, here are some creative ways you can make the day meaningful and not go unnoticed

  1. Give a gift. We are way past a #1 dad coffee mug or a goofy tie. Give a good gift. One that is thoughtful and not from the dollar section at Target. Even if you don’t know your dads personally to know what they would be interested in, there are items out there that still say “I appreciate you!” A Yeti coffee cup is an upgrade from the classic coffee mug. It’s sexy, durable, and will certainly look at lot cooler sitting on someone’s desk. Other ideas: Man crates — something for every guy in the office or maybe something they can do, like a round of golf.
  2. Treat the office to lunch. Have employees invite their dads, grandparents or any father figure in their life. Consider catering in your office so that everyone can participate or head to your local brewery for a burger and beer over lunch.
  3. Have a company outing. Take a brewery tour, go to a sporting event, or play a game together as a team. Depending on where you live, there are a lot of activities you can do even during the workday. Having the outing during work hours ensures that your employees are likely to attend and builds comradery with your team. You may come home exhausted from an intense pickle-ball tournament, but your employees will have memories and new friendships.
  4. Family friendly picnic in a park. Invite the entire family to hang out for an afternoon. Head to a local park or community center and celebrate all of your dads together with family and the office. Invite your team members to bring a brown bag lunch or cater a lunch for all to enjoy. While at the park, have some activities for the kids (eg, face painting, water balloons, potato sack races) or have a competition between dads (eg, tug of war, an obstacle course, a basketball or kickball game). Either way, the family will love having been included and dads will get to show off their cute kiddos to everyone else at the office.
  5. Activity they can do with their children. Parents love to do the things that bring a smile to their children’s faces. So whether that’s going to the zoo to see a polar bear or to a new movie about their favorite superhero, treat your dads to doing these activities with their kids. That might be as easy as movie tickets, a zoo pass, or tickets to a local sporting event. Let the dads know you are thinking about them AND their kids.
  6. Time off. This may be the simplest thing you can do for your dads in the office. Give your dads time off to be with their families or to do whatever they want since it's their day. You could even surprise your dads by giving them the Monday off after Father’s Day or plan ahead and tell them to take Friday afternoon off. You want to make sure they actually take the time, so letting them know in advance would guarantee they don’t schedule meetings on those days.
  7. Parental Leave Presentation. Whether you have several dads or dad prospects, it’s important for your employees to know they are truly valued not only for the work they do in the office but for the role they play in the lives of their children. Have your dads give a presentation to the company about the awesome benefits and leave your company offers when their children were born
  8. Dad Joke Contest. Have your employees submit the best dad jokes they can come up with and read them at the next town hall or all-hands meeting.

No matter the budget, there is something here for every office to incorporate this Father’s Day. A happy and valued staff member is a more productive staff member, so take time to recognize the dads in your office; they deserve it!

How to celebrate father's day

In Brazil, Father’s Day is celebrated on the second Sunday in August. The date was chosen in honour of St. Joachim, the father of Mary and patron saint of fathers and grandfathers. Children spend the day writing Father’s Day cards and letters with words of thanks to their dads and father figures.

Father’s Day is a celebration that honours the role of fathers and forefathers. It is a modern holiday, though the ancient Romans did have a tradition of honouring fathers, every February, but only those who had deceased.

Around the world, Father’s Day is celebrated on different dates, though the day is celebrated in a similar manner, usually involving giving gifts to fathers and family activities.

When is Father’s Day?

The most popular date for Father’s Day is the third Sunday in June. This date was first observed in the USA and has since been adopted by many countries.

In Spain, Italy and Portugal, Father’s Day is celebrated on March 19th, which is the Feast of St. Joseph who is the patron saint of fathers.

In Germany, Father’s Day is celebrated on the same date as Ascension Day.

Across Scandinavia, the tradition of a Father’s Day was adopted in the 1930s. Originally the American date was used, but in 1949 the Nordic countries decided to move it to the second Sunday in November. This was partly to place it half a year away from Mother’s Day but also it was chosen to increase sales in an otherwise quiet trading period before Christmas. The only country who didn’t fall in line was Denmark. They forgot to inform the public and press about the date change, so Father’s Day remained on the same day as their other early June holiday, Constitution Day.

In Taiwan, Father’s Day is celebrated on August 8th as the Chinese for eight is ‘ba’, while a colloquial word for father is ‘ba-ba’ – so the eighth day of the eighth month sounds similar to ‘daddy’. This was also the date for Father’s day in China, but the date was moved to the third Sunday in June.

History of Father’s Day

In the USA, the first noted Father’s Day celebration was held on July 5th 1908, in Fairmont, West Virginia. It was first celebrated as a church service at Williams Memorial Methodist Episcopal Church South, now known as Central United Methodist Church.

It is said that Grace Golden Clayton suggested the service to the pastor as a memorial after a mine explosion in nearby Monongah had killed 361 men the previous winter. Another explanation for the service was Mothers’ Day, which had been celebrated for the first time two months prior in Grafton, a town that was 15 miles away.

An alternative claim for the inventor of Father’s Day is the president of the Chicago branch of the Lions’ Club, Harry Meek. He is said to have celebrated the first Father’s Day with his organization in 1915; and the day that they chose was the third Sunday in June, which was the closest Sunday to Meek’s birthday.

A key figure in the establishment of Father’s Day was Mrs. Sonora Smart Dodd, whose father, the Civil War veteran William Jackson Smart, as a single parent reared his six children. Mrs. Dodd initially suggested June 5th, the anniversary of her father’s death as a date for Father’s Day. It is claimed she did not provide the organizers with enough time to make the arrangements, and thus the celebration was put back to the third Sunday of June.

The first Father’s Day in June was celebrated on June 19th 1910, in Spokane, WA. In 1924, President Calvin Coolidge recommended the day as a national holiday.

President Lyndon Johnson made Father’s Day a holiday to be celebrated on the third Sunday of June in 1966, though the day was not officially recognised until 1972, during the presidency of Richard Nixon.

The celebration of Father’s Day reminds us about both the importance and the challenges of fatherhood. Fathers don’t always enjoy the glow of intimacy and admiration we give our mothers. Indeed, fathers have the cultural image of bread winner, disciplinarian, authority figure. When you were growing up, how often did you hear your mother say, “just wait until your father gets home!” Traditionally, our culture has often put fathers into a very difficult role. They must be aloof but intimate; must earn the wage, but be present; must be compassionate, but disciplinarian.

Well, it’s time we cut our dads some slack!

It is no surprise that the father we all most often recognize in the Bible is the father of the prodigal son. It is the most inspiring and revealing story of fatherhood. It is unconditional love in its highest form. While we use that story to reflect God’s grace and love, it is also meant to show how human fathers should be understood.

Often, fathers feel the burden of their responsibilities but are conditioned not to show it. That sometimes interferes with both their ability to express affection, and our ability to recognize it. Luckily, our culture is changing and more fathers are involved in parenting in a very direct and intimate way. Some fathers now take paternal leave when a child is born. They also understand the importance of play with their children in evenings and on weekends.

Our understanding of what “family” means also is evolving. Some of us have had the pleasure of being a godfather or “father figure” to younger family members who may have lost their biological father. Many children grow up in single parent homes with only a father or a mother. We have learned that it’s the love, care and presence that define fatherhood.

So as we celebrate this special day, for that special person in our lives who we call father, remember that he may seem remote but likely is more close to you than you realize. He may be the definition of “tough love,” but it is love. Even if your dad, father or “old man” is grumpy, opinionated and distant, remember that more likely than not you are more important to him than you can imagine. So, if your dad is/was present/loving and showed it, then show it to him. In either case, embarrass dad with an abundance of attention, praise and acknowledgement. Trust me, he will love it!

How to celebrate father's day

As Father’s Day draws near, take a few moments to think about what it means for you, as a parent, to love your kids. Many parents get caught up in the whirlwind of after school activities, planning for fun-filled vacations, working hard to save for their future, and buying things that bring smiles to their faces.

While these actions spring from a heart filled with love, there are three very simple ways to love your kids that make a difference everyday:

1. Tell your kids you love them.

Tell your kids you love them by actually saying the words—all the time. One of the ways kids learn best is through repetition. Saying “I love you” to them several times a day will help them know and trust that you really do love them.

Having trouble communicating with your teenager?
Try lunch bag notes:Lunch Bag Notes or More Lunch Bag Notes

2. Love your kids by listening to them.

Turn off the TV, get off the computer, and spend at least ten meaningful minutes each day listening closely to your son or daughter. Find out what made him or her feel happy or bad during the day, and what he or she is thinking about right now. Give your children the gifts of your time and your ear. It’s important for children to know that you belong just to them for at least a little bit each day.

Get your kids talking at the dinner table with The Meal Box.

3. Remind your kids that there is someone who loves them even more than you do.

Tell them how much Jesus loves them—and keep on telling them. It’s essential that kids be reminded of this amazing love on a daily basis. Knowing that they are beloved children of God will assure them that they not only have a special place in your family, they have an even more special place in God’s family.

Introduce your children to God’s love with these classic Bible verses for children.

Keep on doing whatever those “big” things are that you do to show your kids you love them, but don’t overlook the “little” things that show your love for them. After all, the little things ARE the big things.

Father’s Day is just around the corner, and for those of you who had wonderful fathering experiences and look forward to celebrating your dad on this holiday — that’s so wonderful, and I truly hope you have a beautiful day!

I also want to acknowledge that for many, this holiday can be particularly tough if you don’t have someone you can or want to celebrate on Father’s Day.

Maybe your father has passed or maybe he left when you were young. Maybe he’s still living but throughout your life could never be present for you emotionally, financially, spiritually, etc. Maybe you chose to estrange yourself from him given his instability, toxicity, inability to provide you with safety, etc. Or maybe you’re challenged by the way you’ve been a father yourself, and this holiday feels hard for you in that way…

For whatever reason, many of us on Father’s Day — myself included — may feel sadness and disappointment that there’s no one we can proudly celebrate as “World’s Best Dad!” on Facebook. And that’s tough. I’m sorry many of us have had to experience this. Instead, I wish we all had the experience of a present, kind, caring, honorable and protective father who we’re truly excited about celebrating.

But regardless of whether or not you’ve had a positive or negative fathering experience, I have a couple of tools and suggestions that may feel supportive to you as Father’s Day arrives.

1. Feeling all the feelings.

First of all, I invite you to pause for just a moment and actually acknowledge whatever feelings might be present for you around Father’s Day. As you know, it’s so important to recognize and feel our feelings and to validate our own inner experience, especially when the message of this national holiday may say something different or contrary to how we’re actually feeling.

2. A big ol’ permission slip not to enjoy this day

Next, and I really want you to hear this, you have permission not to enjoy and not to celebrate this day. At the risk of being a broken record, I’m going to share the same virtual permission slip I shared on my Mother’s Day post in May because it bears repeating:

You have permission not to enjoy this holiday. You have permission to feel exactly how you feel about Father’s Day and to celebrate or not celebrate this day. You also have permission to do whatever you need and want to do on this day that actually supports you and your feelings versus what you think you should do.

3. Acknowledge yourself on Father’s Day.

I invite you to acknowledge how far you’ve actually come despite the absence, loss, challenge of your early father-figure. It takes a lot of resilience, courage and perseverance to move forward and build a life for yourself without the supportive presence of one or both primary attachment figures. You’ve made it this far and that’s remarkable.

4. Cultivate healing fathering experiences.

While we can never wave a magic wand and undo or rewrite the past (or make our father any different from what he actually was/is), I strongly believe it’s never, ever too late to seek out and let in healing experiences of re-parenting (and this applies to both mothering and fathering).

Specifically in the case of Father’s Day, I think it’s deeply healing to seek out and/or acknowledge examples and role models and figures already present in your life (whether in your day-to-day or from afar) who provide you with a semblance of fathering: A former professor who helps you bounce around career decisions; a skilled therapist who provides firm boundaries and caring validation; perhaps a new stepfather or the father of your current partner who makes you feel loved and accepted each time you visit; an author whose integrity and world-view you admire, etc.

All of these models can provide little micro-moments of reparenting, nuggets of fathering you can acknowledge and, if possible, let in to help meet some of your early and unmet longing for good fathering.

5. Celebrate how you father yourself.

Finally, I would invite all of us — not just those of us missing a father figure — to consider, to reflect on and celebrate all the ways that we “father ourselves.”

While there is no one way or one list of things or attributes that fathers versus mothers provide for their kids (this is a highly personal and subjective interpretation), for me, fathering has always meant providing safety, firm boundaries, assistance in problem-solving, teaching and championing who I am and what I do.

On Father’s Day, can you spend some time reflecting on what fathering means to you and how you’re already practicing that in your own life? Can you imagine using Father’s Day to celebrate yourself and all the ways you self-father?

My invitation for you:

We’ve covered a lot of material today and explored quite a few ideas and tools that might be supportive for you in dealing with Father’s Day and in practicing your own self-fathering. As I close, I’d like to invite you to consider what you know about your relationship to fathering and to Father’s Day:

  • What does Father’s Day bring up for you? How does this holiday make you feel?
  • What do you need and want to do to take care of yourself on this day?
  • What are some of the ways you’ve thrived despite not having received the fathering you needed/wanted? Can you take some time to actually name and feel pride about what you’ve done despite this absence?
  • Who are some examples of fathering figures in your own life? Who do you know in your day-to-day who provides a sense of fathering for you? Who have you witnessed from afar — whether authors, teachers, TV personalities, etc. — who inspire you with the way they father their own children?
  • What do you know about how you father yourself? What actions, beliefs and ways of being do you practice that help you take care of yourself like a good-enough father would help his child experience?
  • Can you think of some additional ways to father yourself that would feel especially good and supportive?

Holidays that celebrate parents can be tough when you don’t have/never have had/or don’t want to have a relationship with a family-of-origin figure.

On this upcoming Father’s Day, I hope all of us can find comfort, validation and the experience of self-fathering and re-fathering no matter what our family-of-origin backgrounds may be, and I hope we can be kind to ourselves in the process. Let me know what you thought of the article and what Father’s Day brings up for you in the comments below.

What are some great reasons to spend this Father’s Day with I’M Hotel?

  1. The Food
  2. The Spa
  3. The Fitness Center
  4. The Rooms and Services
  5. The Atmosphere

Father’s Day is one of the most special times of the year. It is a day where we take a step back and set time aside to remember and appreciate all that our dads have done for us. If you are currently contemplating on where to head out for your special Father’s Day gathering, a wonderful option is definitely to go to one of the many hotels in Makati.

With the many luxury hotels here in Makati to select from, it’s important to only go with the best. I’M Hotel is a world class establishment that has a deep understanding of getting together and celebrating love, life, and family.

Let’s explore some of the most alluring factors that show how I’M Hotel is the perfect spot for you and your family this Father’s Day:

How to celebrate father's day

An Excellent Selection of Eclectic Culinary Delight

Our dads certainly do love their food. Whether your dad is inclined towards exploring and having food adventures or is simply happy with a plate of his staple meals, I’M Hotel offers a myriad of thoughtful and modern dining options.

The Common Good Food Playground is a brilliant food hall concept that features nine different buffet dining outlets. Everything from Italian and modern Chinese cuisine to Japanese Donburi and seasonal healthy drinks. Your dad is definitely going to love Parilla and the succulent juices of their barbeque and grill station.

The Miracles of Onsen

Besides all the good and happy memories, our dads have gone and continue to go through so much stress and hardship in order to give us the best possible life. Show your dad how much you care for him and all his efforts by visiting I’M Hotel’s signature Onsen Spa. This state-of-the-art spa is definitely unique with its calming sense of exuberant tranquility.

The Onsen Spa features a delightful carbonated bath with technology imported straight from Japan. Guest are able to select and avail their treatments in an excellent selection of rooms with suite Jacuzzis or steam rooms, or executive and VIP rooms. The Onsen spa experience also features the wondrous beauty of relaxation lounges and a buffet with newest specialties and delicacies of The Common Good.

How to celebrate father's day

First-Rate Fitness Facilities

Spend this Father’s Day bonding with your dad in a world standard fitness center. Feel all of your stress melt away by taking it out on the weights, machines, and many other highly-advanced exercise devises. There truly is nothing quite like feeling all your anxieties burn away as you and your dad sprint through the roads that lead to health and happiness.

Simply stretching out all your worries and going for a quick cardio session is enough for you and your dad to feel all the euphoric sensations of all the endorphins running through your veins. The perfect follow-up to an awesome workout session is definitely to get pampered and relaxed by taking some time in one of I’M Hotel’s steam rooms and saunas. Feel all the toxins evaporate as you and your dad rest in an indulgent harmony.

Grand Rooms and Impeccable Service

Whether it’s the Indulgence, Prestige, Executive Prestige King, Executive Prestige Twin, or Premiere Suite, I’M Hotel’s incomparable room layouts are both enchanting and intimate regardless of spatial grandeur. There is an unmistakable allure of mesmerizing opulence that transcends the boundaries of hotel design.

One of the aspects that is often overlooked in the luxury hotel industry here in the Metro Manila is the quality of the service that is provided. I’M Hotel prides itself in having only the best people. The admirable virtue of hospitality is an art that I’M Hotel has come to hone and master with each and every guest. You will always be treated like royalty with each visit.

How to celebrate father's day

The Urban Splendors of Makati

Makati is the urban epicenter of Metro Manila. Whether it’s in the day or in the night, the scenic skylines of Makati are always a sight to behold. I’M Hotel is located at the heart of Makati and nestled close to the cool and lively vibes of the Poblacion district. Father’s Day may call for numerous gatherings all around the city, and I’M Hotel’s strategic location is accessible and perfect.

You and your dad can enjoy the iconic Manila sunset and create memories that last a lifetime by taking a dip in I’M Hotel’s acrylic-bottomed pool and sipping on a few drinks at the ambient Antidote bar.

Key Takeaway

Hotels in Makati are some of the most ideal venues to spend an enriching and memorable Father’s Day. I’M Hotel is one of the very few luxury hotels here in Makati with the best world-class service and amenities while at the same time, having a heartfelt grasp on each and every guest’s needs. Make this Father’s Day an excellent one by pampering your dad with a visit to I’M Hotel!

Our editors will review what you’ve submitted and determine whether to revise the article.

Father’s Day is celebrated on the third Sunday in June in the United States.

Sonora Smart Dodd of Spokane, Washington, is usually credited for originating Father’s Day. She is said to have had the idea in 1909 while listening to a sermon on Mother’s Day, which was emerging as a holiday. U.S. President Calvin Coolidge gave his public support to Father’s Day in 1924, and legislation signed by U.S. President Richard Nixon established it as a national holiday in 1972.

Father’s Day is celebrated commercially and involves the sending of cards and giving of gifts to fathers, grandfathers, and other father figures. Some observe the custom of wearing a red rose to indicate that their father is living or a white rose to indicate that he is deceased.

The June observance of Father’s Day marks the birth month of the father of the founder of the holiday. The first Father’s Day was celebrated on June 19, 1910. The holiday was later moved to the third Sunday in June.

Father’s Day is celebrated all around the world, even though it originated in the United States. Many countries celebrate it on the third Sunday in June, while others observe the holiday at different times of the year.

Father’s Day, in the United States, holiday (third Sunday in June) to honour fathers. Credit for originating the holiday is generally given to Sonora Smart Dodd of Spokane, Washington, whose father, a Civil War veteran, raised her and her five siblings after their mother died in childbirth. She is said to have had the idea in 1909 while listening to a sermon on Mother’s Day, which at the time was becoming established as a holiday. Local religious leaders supported the idea, and the first Father’s Day was celebrated on June 19, 1910, the month of the birthday of Dodd’s father. In 1924 U.S. Pres. Calvin Coolidge gave his support to the observance, and in 1966 Pres. Lyndon B. Johnson issued a proclamation that recognized the day. It became a national holiday in 1972, when Pres. Richard Nixon signed legislation designating the third Sunday of June as Father’s Day.

Although it was originally largely a religious holiday, Father’s Day has been commercialized with the sending of greeting cards and the giving of gifts. Some observe the custom of wearing a red rose to indicate that one’s father is living or a white rose to indicate that he is deceased. Other males—for example, grandfathers or uncles who have assumed parenting roles—are often also honoured on the day. Some Roman Catholics have continued to observe the feast day of St. Joseph, on March 19, as a tribute to fathers.

The Editors of Encyclopaedia Britannica This article was most recently revised and updated by Amy Tikkanen.

In India, Father’s Day is celebrated on the third Sunday in June. This year, it will be celebrated on June 20, 2021. Here’s how can celebrate Father’s Day at home.

How to celebrate father's day

How to celebrate father's day

We keep on acknowledging our mom for all that she has ever done for us, but how often do we thank our father? If that’s your case, you need to cheer up because Father’s Day 2021 is just around the corner. Dads are often known as our first inspiration, role model, guide, our own superhero without a cape, and Father’s Day gives us the perfect occasion to celebrate and honour the sacrifices that he has made for our betterment.

Father’s Day is celebrated in many parts of the world at different times of the year, but mostly in March, May, and June. The third Sunday in June is celebrated as international Father’s Day in more than 70 countries — a day to celebrate and honour fathers and fatherhood.

Here we share some interesting ideas to make your Father’s Day special on June 20, 2021. Have a look.

How to celebrate father's day

1. Midnight surprise:

Who don’t like surprises? Almost every one of us and midnight surprise is one the best option you have.

Blow a few heart-shaped balloons and hang them in the room. You can also buy some helium balloons and put love notes on the loose ends of the strings for him to read.

2. Bake a cake:

Cake for a super dad! Nothing tastes special like hand-baked items.

However, if you’re unsure about your baking skills, there are numerous YouTube channels on the bakery available online these days. You can follow some who can guide you on how to make cakes.

3. Make a photo collage:

A photo collage is a beautiful option. You can make a collage of the pictures and present it as either a soft or hard copy. This will definitely make him smile!

Collate all your pictures and make a touching slideshow presentation with all his favourite songs running in the background. Warning: This can make him emotional.

4. Watch a family movie together:

Make your home movie theatre, put up the projector and watch a movie together in your hall room or garden.

5. Plan a game competition:

If your dad loves to play games then this is the best option for you. Have a game competition with your family member. You can play Pub-G, ludo, carom etc.

Don’t forget to put a prize out for the winner.

6. Picnic in your backyard:

In this pandemic, make the best use of your backyard — plan a meal, put a music system, prepare good food and dance your heart out. Make it memorable!

7. Flip through a previous album:

You can sit along with your dad and refresh the memories and photographs. This will give both of you the flashback of good old times.

Are you looking for something special to do for Father’s Day in Coventry and Warwickshire? Look no further than Coombe Abbey, where we have a whole array of wonderful ways to celebrate dads and all they do!

This year, Father’s Day is on June 17th, and now is the perfect time to start planning the most special Father’s Day in Coventry and Warwickshire right here at Coombe Abbey . Take a look at our top ideas and feel inspired…

Afternoon Tea… Dad Style

How to celebrate father's day

Afternoon tea isn’t just for mums! Our Knight’s Afternoon Tea is great for gents of all ages and an extra special treat for Father’s Day as it combines delicious, freshly made offerings such as Miso Braised Pork Shoulder, Fennel Slaw & Kimchi Puree Slider and Masala Spiced Crispy Cod Cheek, sweet treats and, of course, a hearty half pint of Coombe Ale – perfect!

We Cook, You Carve

How to celebrate father's day

Dads love a rich, hearty roast, don’t they? Our ‘ We Cook, You Carve ’ private dining experience is a fabulous treat and the perfect way to celebrate Father’s Day in Coventry and Warwickshire.

Exclusively prepared for your dad and your guests*, the celebration begins with a drink on arrival followed by three spectacular courses including a choice of starters. ‘The Baron of Beef’ main course is served on a carving board ready for carving at your table, along with all the traditional accompaniments such as Yorkshire pudding, seasonal vegetables, duck fat roast potatoes and beef gravy followed by two delectable sharing desserts. *From just £42 per person for a minimum of ten adults to a maximum of 26 (subject to availability).

Mediaeval Banquet

How to celebrate father's day

If you’re looking for a Father’s Day treat that’s a little different to the rest, how about treating your dad to a night of merriment by booking tickets to one of our upcoming Mediaeval Banquets ? We have two dates in June to choose from (15th & 29th) plus five dates in July, so you are sure to find the right banquet to suit your dad! For our Mediaeval Banquet on June 15th we’re also offering two banqueting tickets, overnight stay and breakfast for just £149!

Go For a Stroll

How to celebrate father's day

Make the most of the beautiful June weather, by going for a stroll in our beautiful gardens or venture through to our hotel’s neighbouring Coombe Abbey Park where you’ll find lush green fields and vast forest with perfect picnic spots dotted all over.

Start Father’s Day Planning Now

Have you been inspired to celebrate Father’s Day in Coventry and Warwickshire? For more information on any of our inspirational celebratory ideas, take a look at our website .

We look forward to helping you celebrate your dad in style this Father’s Day.

How to celebrate father's day

My father was 93 years old when he died in November of 2007. He had served in the American Army during World War II in Normandy and the Argonne Forest. His Army Division liberated the Buchenwald Camp. Afterward, he earned a master’s degree in social work and a law degree from The George Washington University. He then spent 42 years working as a child welfare social worker and lawyer. He was an impressive and humble man.

Of all of his accomplishments, however, I know without a doubt that being an adoptive father to my sister and I was the most important part of his life.

On his birthday in December shortly after his death, I happened to be watching a Redskins game by myself. My father and I used to watch Redskins games together, and he taught me about football. I had been feeling sad all day, but the football game really did me in. I pictured him sitting in his chair in our family room, explaining why the last play was a mistake, and unexpectedly, I was ambushed by grief.

By the time Father’s Day rolled around the following June, I was a little bit more prepared for the “grief ambush.” Anticipating sadness and tears, I knew I’d be experiencing my first Father’s Day without a father in a new and different way. In the years since I’ve learned how to find joy in the best memories of my dad on Father’s Day.

Here are ways to still celebrate Father’s Day without your dad:

  • Memorialize your father. This could be donating to a charity in his name or volunteering on his behalf; planting a tree or memorial garden; even making a memory book.
  • Buy a Father’s Day card and write him a message of gratitude for all that he did for you. Buying a card, whether it’s humorous or heartfelt, allows you to observe the holiday in his memory.
  • Share stories that your father told you and stories about him to honor his legacy. You can scream it from the rooftops, write a post on social media, or invite your dad’s friends to a family gathering.
  • Prepare a family meal and serve your father’s favorite foods. Set his place at the table and offer a toast to him.
  • Go to a service at his place of worship.
  • Do an activity you used to enjoy doing with him.

My father used to take us for ice cream on the weekends. His favorite flavor was butter pecan. On Father’s Day, I’ll get a butter pecan cone, relive those good memories, and prepare myself for a possible “grief ambush.”

How to celebrate father's day

For adult children who have traumatic relationships with their parents, holidays like Mother’s Day and Father’s Day are complicated at best and at worst emotional scourges. Many survivors of childhood dysfunction are at a loss for how to celebrate these pseudo-traditions in a way that remains authentic to themselves and their healing.

Society has made it abundantly clear that celebrating parents on "their day” is not viewed as optional. In turn, it seems that some parents feel entitled to relationships with their children.

Therapists’ offices and survivor-focused social media groups are replete with people exchanging ideas for how to survive family-oriented holidays in the face of problematic or abusive parental behavior. As the unwitting recipient of a dysfunctional childhood, I participate in online recovery groups for adult children where I’ve shared similar concerns myself.

There seems to be a growing awareness that not all parent-child relationships are cut from the same loving and nurturing cloth. Some companies are even starting to provide easy ways for customers to opt out of advertisements around Mother’s and Father’s Day. However, the taboos and stigma that follow adult children who distance themselves from their parents suggest that deciding to cut ties isn’t exactly widely supported.


Opinion Why it was more important to take my husband's name than conform to feminist ideals

No one seems to be saying the quiet part out loud: Parents are not entitled to relationships with their children. They’re entitled to the relationships they’ve earned. Many have not put in the work required of stable, loving and reciprocal relationships with their offspring. As a society, we need more attention to the reality of deeply flawed, problematic and abusive parental relationships — and a child’s right to walk away from them — as we approach yet another parent-centric holiday.

“A struggle with most holidays, and especially family-oriented holidays, is that they are depicted as a one-size-fits-all and can evoke numerous difficult emotions including shame, grief, anger, and a sense of isolation,” explains clinical psychologist and bestselling author Ramani Durvasula. “This story plays out on Mother’s Day, Father’s Day, most major holidays, and often fosters a sense of ‘lack’ in those whose lives do not conform to the idealized images that apply to only a subset of the population.”

How to celebrate father's day

Teens and young adults share lessons their dads have taught them

Compounding the problem is that society has made it abundantly clear that celebrating parents on “their day” is not viewed as optional. In turn, it seems that some parents feel entitled to relationships with their children on their terms, with no interest in or consideration for the context or reality that adult children may be facing.

I was 35 before I realized how emotionally chaotic, troubling and disorienting my childhood had been and, with therapy and time, have only just begun to disentangle its impact on my emotional wellbeing. Learning how to erect psychological boundaries was a necessary part of my healing; still, my boundaries have encountered considerable pushback both inside and outside of my family. Some well-intentioned relatives have suggested that my hard-fought efforts to heal psychologically have been harmful to the family. On social media, complete strangers have reached out to gaslight me about my experiences.

But I have learned that my mental health relies on distancing myself from my mother, while my relationship with my father ebbs and flows between murky, manageable, loving and complicated due to reasons beyond my control, such as his own chaotic upbringing and harmful coping mechanisms.

I do not begrudge anyone who wishes to celebrate — or even idolize — their parents on Mother’s Day or Father’s Day (or any day of the year, for that matter). I envy the ignorance and naiveté of those who could not imagine doing otherwise. And I certainly love my father. It’s not difficult for me to celebrate him on Father’s Day, as I plan to do this year, by acknowledging his role in my life, however sloppy and damaging his approach to parenting has been along the way, particularly because he’d since apologized for his role in the chaos.


Opinion We want to hear what you THINK. Please submit a letter to the editor.

But the relationships I have with my parents are on my terms out of necessity. I’ve learned through therapy that it’s my human right to build, maintain or end relationships in accordance with what best serves my mental health — even if it means terminating or limiting a relationship with a parental figure.

According to National Geographic, Father’s Day is the “fourth largest card-sending holiday in the U.S.,” behind Mother’s Day, Valentine’s Day and Christmas. Perhaps what we need is a series of cards that acknowledges the following: Proximity to adult children is earned — not a privilege or entitlement of biology. And in the end, the adult children are the ones who have the final say — even if it means bowing out of Hallmark holidays in an effort to preserve their sanity.

Christina Wyman is the author of the forthcoming middle-grade novel “Jawbreaker.” She is a writer and teacher and lives in Lansing, Michigan, with her husband and their border collie, Frankie. Follow her on Twitter @CBWymanWriter

With Father’s Day approaching this weekend, many of us may still be coming up with last-minute plans to help dad feel special. Although many people are back to in-person visits, it’s likely that some may still be celebrating dad’s holiday from afar. If this is still the case for you, you’re in luck! We’ve put together some ideas for celebrating your dad, no matter the distance.

1. Set up a Zoom meeting with the grandchildren How to celebrate father's day

There is nothing quite like the feeling of having everyone you love all in one place and having everyone together on a Zoom call in the perfect way to catch up on how everyone is doing. If there are grandkids, that’s a bonus! Have them create a little show to perform or plan a craft that everyone can do together. Either way, a grandparent loves to see their grandchildren, and it would be so special to have the kids create something specifically for their grandpa on Father’s Day.

2. Organize a drive-by celebration

If you live close to your dad but are still unable to enjoy in-person visits together, try organizing a drive-by parade celebrating him! You can bring balloons, snacks, or a gift and set it outside his doorstep. He will be so excited to know that his kids were thinking of him, and he’ll be especially happy that you took time out of your day to go and see him.

3. Host an online brunch

How to celebrate father's day

Everyone loves brunch. Hosting an online brunch is such a fun alternative for those who can’t come together. All you need to do is prepare a meal for your family and coordinate plans with your dad. Maybe he wants to cook a meal for himself, or even better, you could get a meal delivered right to his doorstep. Sitting down for a meal with your family (even virtually) is a lovely way to connect and can mean so much.

4. Send him a care package

If you want to let your dad know you are thinking about him, get him a care package! Nothing says, “I’m thinking about you,” like a box full of all of his favorite things. You can fill the box with snacks, activities, pampering supplies, or anything else that you know your dad would love. If you have kids, you could even include homemade treats or crafts made by them!

5. Take Dad to the museum

Take him to a museum? Yes! Even if you are celebrating Father’s Day virtually, you can still plan a fun activity to do with your dad , all from the comfort of your home. There are many websites and organizations that offer virtual tours that you can take. If your dad likes art or history, there are multiple museums that you can tour as a family, and you can do it knowing that you are safe.

There are so many ways to make your dad feel special this Father’s Day, even if it is virtual! We discussed a few safe Father’s Day activities, but there is a world of other options out there as well. Do you have any ideas that were not on this list? Share your thoughts below!

How to celebrate father's day

About Sadie Walshaw

Recently, Presbyterian Senior Living teamed up with the Communication/Journalism Department at Shippensburg University to provide students with professional writing experience. This opportunity allows students to not only learn the ins and outs of blog writing but also offers them a platform for published works. This author is a Communication/Journalism student at Shippensburg University.

How to call a cat

You’ve called “Here, kitty, kitty,” but your feline friend is nowhere to be found. You may think it’s impossible to train a cat, but that’s not true. However, they do things because they want to, not just to please you, so he’ll be tougher to train than his canine counterpart.

Speaking His Language

Feline hearing is better than ours and it favors higher-pitched sounds. If you want your cat to pay attention to you, make your voice a little higher whenever you say his name. Repeat it to him often and he’ll eventually learn that “Sir Whiskerton” is his name, and not just a random sound. This is particularly useful if you have more than one cat.

Clicker Training

Using a clicker is a great way to get Kitty to come when called. A clicker is a little plastic-and-metal device that makes a clicking noise when you press it. Give it a click and then give him a treat. Eventually you’ll be able to use the clicker and he’ll come out of hiding expecting a treat. If you don’t have a clicker, making a clicking noise with your tongue will usually get Kitty’s attention. Either way, he’ll soon that a click means you want his company.

Use What He Likes

If every time you crack open a can of tuna or shake his favorite treats Kitty comes running to you, this can be a way to train him. Choose the cue you want him to come to, like calling his name or clicking your tongue, then shake up his treats. Eventually Kitty will come when you call him using your chosen sound. Always make sure you use this cue before you crinkle his food bag; otherwise he’s only coming because of the promise of food, and not because you called him.

Be Consistent

Don’t use the call you develop for anything else; don’t click your tongue when you punish him if that’s the cue you want him to know means to come to you. This will just confuse him. Practice at least once a week, but every day is even better. Aim to practice between mealtimes. This way he’ll be a little hungry and more likely to respond to a food treat. Whenever he does it right, even if you no longer need to provide a treat every time, give him some love for a job well done.

They’re not gonna come for just any auld ‘psh-psh-psh’.

HERE IN IRELAND we know exactly what to do when we want to summon a cat. A simple “psh-psh-psh” should do the trick.

But what if you’re in another country? Do international cats need different sounds? Apparently they do.

If you were calling a Russian cat you’d say “kis-kis-kis”, in France you’d say “minou-minou-minou”, in German, “beez-beez-beez”, and in Turkish “pissy-pissy”.

Our favourite, however, has to be the Indian technique. They simply say “mieow”.

Speaking their language seems to be an effective approach as this website demonstrates.

It’s important to use the correct sound, because cats have a lot going on in their lives and might be reluctant to come if they’re busy

They might be hiding in a drawer.

They could be having an important scratch.

Maybe trying out a new look?

They could have simply had a hard day at work, and not be in the humour for your messing.

Or they could just be doing what they do best – napping.

Whatever they’re up to, you’d want to be calling them in the right way or they’ll never bother their arses.

PIC: Cats… ruining people’s lives since the 15th century>

Take a break and watch these cats versus plastic bags>

Enda dropped his Nokia in the sink… we remember it here in pictures>

About the author:

Contribute to this story:

Read next:

To embed this post, copy the code below on your site


Read Next:

Download our app

Top Features:

  • 5x faster loading of articles
  • In-flight/offline reading
  • Swipe between articles & photos
  • Live-scores from rugby and football matches

About Us

Follow Us



  • Terms of Use
  • Cookies & Privacy supports the work of the Press Council of Ireland and the Office of the Press Ombudsman, and our staff operate within the Code of Practice. You can obtain a copy of the Code, or contact the Council, at, PH: (01) 6489130, Lo-Call 1890 208 080 or email: [email protected]

Please note that uses cookies to improve your experience and to provide services and advertising. For more information on cookies please refer to our cookies policy.

News images provided by Press Association and Photocall Ireland unless otherwise stated. Irish sport images provided by Inpho Photography unless otherwise stated. Wire service provided by Associated Press.

Journal Media does not control and is not responsible for user created content, posts, comments, submissions or preferences. Users are reminded that they are fully responsible for their own created content and their own posts, comments and submissions and fully and effectively warrant and indemnify Journal Media in relation to such content and their ability to make such content, posts, comments and submissions available. Journal Media does not control and is not responsible for the content of external websites.

When it comes to the language of cats, a world opens up. The cat has its own way of speaking, which involves different parts of the body, from the tail to the mustache, and understanding the innumerable nuances is extremely fascinating. Have you ever noticed the sounds he produces? Cats can modulate the meow according to what they want to say!

Each owner knows his own cat and by living together he also learns to decipher his messages more and more precisely. However, there are some calls universally used by cats to communicate daily. Let’s discover them!

1. The cat meow

The most common of the calls can mean a lot of things depending on the intensity, tone and frequency. In general, the more intense the meow, the more important or urgent what the cat wants to communicate. To put it simply, the meow can be associated with a request: the short and delicate one usually draws attention but in a discreet way, for example if the cat is near the door it means that it wants to go out; if the ” meow ” is shuffling, persistent and sharp and the cat is next to his empty bowl, he wants food; the ” meow ” who lose the last vowel are those that indicate that the cat is in a good mood and wants lots of caresses!

2. The purr of the cat

The purrs are low sounds emitted by the cat and represent a real call to cuddle! Depending on the age of the feline, they can take on different meanings: kitties purr to communicate with their mom, moms purr to reassure them. In adult cats purring is synonymous with positive situations, well-being and they use it when pampered to show its affection for us.

3. The trill of the cat

The trill is a murmur emitted with a closed mouth, which lasts one second, always has a positive meaning. It is used by the cat to greet, to attract attention, as a form of recognition and approval. This call is typical of cats with a more extroverted, sparkling and lively personality.

4. The cat’s snarl

It’s not a typo, it’s really true that even cats growl when they are stressed, angry or annoyed. Usually a cat is unnerved by loud noises, by the presence of other animals or by situations that it perceives as dangerous for his safety. There are cats that suffer when they are brushed, so they could react by snarling at you as soon as they see the comb. The best thing to do in these cases is to leave them alone and respect their spaces.

5. The cat that blows

Just like feline cousins (lions, panthers, cheetahs) cats blow by bringing their ears backwards and showing their sharp teeth. This verse is emitted by the cat when he faces an opponent and, in any case, it is a more defensive than offensive reaction.

Other calls

Then there are some particular calls, born from a mix of vocalizations due to particular movements of the mouth that are really funny: for example, when the cat sees a prey, a bird or a lizard, he emits a very acute vibration making the jaw vibrate. It is a moment of great excitement for the feline!

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

  • English (UK) Near fluent
  • Swedish

In Swedish we can say both “kssskssssksss” and you can also say ” Kom kisse, kisse” it’s pretty much the same as the English, and it means come here kitty kitty!

How to call a cat

  • Swedish
  • English (US)

@ladusvala :
It’s a bit weird to spell it, but we say “ksskssksskss”. Of course there are other ways too but I use this most often.

How to call a cat

  • English (UK) Near fluent
  • Swedish

In Swedish we can say both “kssskssssksss” and you can also say ” Kom kisse, kisse” it’s pretty much the same as the English, and it means come here kitty kitty!

  • I have english exam on Tuesday and it clashes with my math exam. So, I was wondering if you could.
  • ‎‎‎What does the following audio clip say?
  • John is taller than is James. Is it correct?
  • Which sentence is more correct and natural? “David Gilmour proves that it’s not about what you ca.
  • what is he saying? and schools . to the ground. race to the ground?? and what does it mean?
  • What does( can I bounce on my toes) mean?
  • What does “this was all possible thanks” mean? I understand its literal meaning but here the spea.
  • Is this dialog correct? Allan: What does “—–” mean? Anderson: It refers to “———“.
  • Do you all ever say “make sense!” as reactions? And if so, when do you say it?
  • 🤗🙄 “What do you . ” Is this pronounced as “wada ya”?
  • Vad brukar säga svenskar efter de sjunger i födelsedag Ja må han leva . (bla bla bla) hura .
  • What does it mean run car snow pen? Why is it funny for Swedish people? If it’s very very offensi.
  • What does Älskling mean? Is it just for couples?
  • Någon, något, några och Ingen, inget, inga — which should I use and when?
  • Har “tack snälla” samma mening som “tack så mycket”?

The Language Level symbol shows a user’s proficiency in the languages they’re interested in. Setting your Language Level helps other users provide you with answers that aren’t too complex or too simple.

Has difficulty understanding even short answers in this language.

Can ask simple questions and can understand simple answers.

Can ask all types of general questions and can understand longer answers.

How to call a cat

Cat Call is often a place of last resort for dear Cats, many come into our care with some sort of a problem or having been neglected and let down, we give them care and love and take time to help them recover, sometimes it takes weeks, sometimes years, there is no hurry. And when they are ready, we listen out for purrfect homes.

A Cat is a friend and friends need to fit so both you and the Cat enjoy each other’s company, share love, moments and thoughts as time gently passes by. A Cat is not an accessory or a toy, its a friend part of your family.

We are good at matching Cats to people, we listen to your circumstances, your needs and we look to make a purrfect match xx

How to call a cat

Sorry we do not home on main roads unless its an indoor Cat and suitable precautions are in place to keep the Cat in or the garden is professionally enclosed * see note below.

Nor do we home to places where another Cat is not neutered or spayed ** see note below.

There is no price, no charge for a Cat Call Cat, as far as we are concerned purrfect homes are priceless. All Cat Call Cats are homed in excellent health or with manageable conditions we thoroughly understand, they are neutered or spayed, vaccinated and micro chipped. If you wish to make a donation so we can help another Cat in need great, you decide and you decide how much.

How to call a cat

We currently have a number of dear Cats needing good homes ranging in ages from 6 months to 10 years.

So, if you would like to offer a dear Cat a home, and live in the Hastings, St Leonards On Sea, Bexhill or Battle area, have a think about the personality you are looking for and then carry out these two steps;

Step 1 – Send us your details CLICK HERE

Step 2 – YOU need to call us on 01424 429904 the line is open 7 days a week 11.00am to 3.00pm to discuss homing. You will tell us what you are looking for and we will ask some questions about your circumstances. If we think we have a suitable Cat or Cats to match, then it’s a home check and if all goes well, you choose a Cat and if the Cat agrees we do the adoption paperwork and you have a friend.

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

* Live near a Main road? Need your garden or balcony enclosed so you can give a Cat a home?

** At Cat Call we believe all Cats should be neutered and spayed for their own wellbeing, health and happiness. And because, simply there are to many Cats straying and not enough homes.

How to call a cat

Picture of Alexandra Park in Hastings click here to learn more

How to call a cat

Donate and help us with our work caring for Cats in need

Latest post – Monty homed by Cat Call click here

How to call a cat

Cat Call supports this Go Funding appeal for CJ the Cat CLICK HERE

How to call a cat How to call a cat

You shop and Amazon Smile donates to Cat Call Click Here to see how

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

Updated Feb 2022

How to call a cat

Click here to download a pdf of the UK code of practice for the welfare of Cats

How to call a cat

Cat Call is a small but proactive charity working in the community to the full extent of its resources caring for Cats in need and through that for people…

How to call a cat

Click on the picture above for a list of easy ways to donate and care for Cats in need

How to call a cat

Lost your Cat click on picture above

Click on the button above to send us details of your Lost Cat and we will enter it in our Lost Cat Register and call our Telephone Hot Line 01424 429904 for some immediate practical advice.

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

Picture of Hastings pier click here to learn more

How to call a cat

Donate and help us with our work caring for Cats in need

Latest post – Monty homed by Cat Call click here

How to call a cat

Cat Call supports this Go Funding appeal for CJ the Cat CLICK HERE

How to call a cat How to call a cat

You shop and Amazon Smile donates to Cat Call Click Here to see how

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

How to call a cat

Updated Feb 2022

How to call a cat

Click here to download a pdf of the UK code of practice for the welfare of Cats

How to call a cat

Cat Call is a small but proactive charity working in the community to the full extent of its resources caring for Cats in need and through that for people…

How to call a cat

Click on the picture above for a list of easy ways to donate and care for Cats in need

How to call a cat

Lost your Cat click on picture above

How to call a cat

We’ve all seen it in the movies (ahem – I’m looking at you The Incredibles) and there’s a chance you’ve encountered it in real life – a cat is stuck high up in a tree. A spectacle ensues and everyone cheers as the cat is safely brought back to the ground. In movies and reality, most people reach for the phone to call the fire department.

But if you’re in the Jefferson County area of Missouri, a local business has got you covered.

Atypical Cat Rescue is staying true to their name and saving kitties stuck in trees. According to their website, the business consists of two ISA Certified Arborist brothers who share a passion for climbing and working with trees. They note that their skills in conjunction with a love for animals, give them the ability to “bring your kitty to ground level.”


So – why contact arborists to save that poor cat rather than attempt a daring DIY rescue mission or calling the fire department? The brothers explain:

How to call a cat

The main reason to call a professional is that climbing trees – especially large ones where cats tend to get stuck – is a dangerous venture. The Atypical Cat Rescuers have the training and equipment needed to stay safe during these extrications. If you don’t have a team of qualified brothers who have climbed trees all over the world to help get the kitty back to land, your other option is the fire department. But understand that their ability to help is hit or miss depending on the equipment they have available.

If your cat gets stuck in a tree, you should always try to call a certified professional first, before contacting emergency services. Thankfully there is an online international directory of tree servicers you can call for your area called Cat In A Tree Emergency Rescue.

The first known use of catcalling was in 1830

Dictionary Entries Near catcalling

Statistics for catcalling

Cite this Entry

“Catcalling.” Dictionary, Merriam-Webster, Accessed 6 Mar. 2022.

More from Merriam-Webster on catcalling



Get Word of the Day daily email!

Test Your Vocabulary

Name that Thing: Flower Edition

  • chrysanthemumhyacinth
  • amaryllishydrangea

Test your visual vocabulary with our 10-question challenge!

How to call a cat

A daily challenge for crossword fanatics.

Subscribe to America’s largest dictionary and get thousands more definitions and advanced search—ad free!

How to call a cat‘Za’ and 9 Other Words to Help You Win at SCRABBLE

The secret top 10 words experts use to win at SCR.

How to call a catA Cast of 12 Astrological Words

It’s written in the stars

How to call a catWhat does ‘yeet’ mean?

Tossing some knowledge your way

How to call a catTop Banana, Kingpin, and Other Nicknames for Important People

Big wigs, big enchiladas, and big shots

How to call a cat‘Everyday’ vs. ‘Every Day’

A simple trick to keep them separate

How to call a catWhat Is ‘Semantic Bleaching’?

How ‘literally’ can mean “figuratively”

How to call a catLiterally

How to use a word that (literally) drives some pe.

How to call a catIs Singular ‘They’ a Better Choice?

The awkward case of ‘his or her’

How to call a catChallenging Vocabulary Quiz Returns!

No tricks, just hard words you might encounter in.

How to call a catEponyms: Words Named After People

Was there really a Mr. Shrapnel?

How to call a catName That Thing

How to call a cat

Spending time cuddling and hanging out with cats as well as bunnies could be your new hobby thanks to a new opportunity available at an RSPCA branch.

A number of volunteer roles have become available this new year at RSPCA Manchester and Salford, which they advertise for only once in a while.

The centre, which is relatively new having opened in July 2019, is a local branch of the Royal Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals, however they are a separately registered charity.

That means they have to raise all their own funds to operate.

It also means visitors are a necessity to help out with cleaning, as well as spending time with the rescued animals so that once they get adopted, they'll be more familiar with human company.

The roles would suit animal-lovers with a bit of free time on their hands who are looking to do a good deed.

And there is also availability to volunteer at weekends, suiting those with full-time jobs.

“Join our wonderful team of volunteers at our small animal centre in Salford,” the advert states.

How to call a cat

“We are looking for folks who can commit to a weekly slot (a couple of roles are available fortnightly) for at least the next three months.

“This is because a lot of time is taken training volunteers and so temporary placements are not manageable for us.”

They added: “Volunteers should be over 18 (for insurance reasons) and if you have any cats/dogs/rabbits or ferrets in your home, they would need to be up to date with their vaccinations for everyone’s safety.”

The branch is a one-minute walk from Weaste Metrolink stop, the 53 bus stops nearby, and there is also a free car park.

In 2021, the team had 624 animals admitted into their care and saw 503 animals rehomed – 259 cats, 117 rabbits, 127 smalls.

Available roles:

Cattery cleaning

Wednesday – weekly or fortnightly

Sunday – weekly or fortnightly

Cat socialising

Anytime from 1pm up until 4pm

Monday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday

Rabbit socialising

Anytime from 12.30pm up until 4pm

Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, Saturday, Sunday

Small animal room cleaning

How to call a cat

Start any time between 8.30am and 10am

Monday, Thursday and Friday

If you would like to join the volunteer team and help the animals, email [email protected] for more information.

If you'd like to make a donation to their JustGiving page, you can do so here.

If you'd like more information on rescuing an animal, head to their website here.

How to call a cat

Cats lack the facial expressiveness of dogs, they’re generally quieter and their behaviors can be harder to interpret—but this doesn’t mean that the feline mystique is impenetrable. You can better understand your furry friend by paying attention to their vocalizations, body postures and daily routines. In time, you may become so attuned to your kitty’s personality and habits that you’re able to detect subtle changes in their mood and even recognize health problems before physical signs of illness appear.


You’ll learn a lot when you can interpret your cat’s wide vocabulary of chirps and meows. They’ll tell you when they’re hungry, when they’re feeling affectionate and if they’re feeling threatened or in pain.

While some cats rarely make a peep, others won’t let you get a word in edgewise. Kittens who are handled often and well socialized may turn into more vocal adults and certain breeds, like Siameses and Abyssinians, are loquacious by nature.

Cats can also become increasingly vocal as they age. Two possible reasons for this are age-related dementia and deteriorating eyesight. A cat who feels anxious or confused may meow to seek reassurance. Hearing loss can also cause a kitty to vocalize louder than usual because they can’t determine their volume. (Any pronounced behavior change should trigger a trip to the vet to make sure your cat isn’t ill or in pain.)

  • Meowing is all-purpose; your cat may be using “meow” as a greeting, a command, an objection or an announcement. Some people have observed their cats walking around the house meowing to themselves.
  • Chirps and trills are how a mother cat tells their kittens to follow them. Aimed at you, it probably means your cat wants you to follow them, usually to their food bowl. If you have more than one cat, you’ll often hear them converse with each other this way.
  • Purring is usually a sign of contentment. Cats purr whenever they’re happy, even while they’re eating. Sometimes, however, a cat may purr when they’re anxious or sick, using their purr to comfort themselves, like a child sucking their thumb.
  • Growling, hissing or spitting indicates a cat who is annoyed, frightened, angry or aggressive. Leave this cat alone.
  • A yowl or howl (they sound like loud, drawn-out meows) tells you your cat is in some kind of distress—stuck in a closet, looking for you or in pain. Find your cat if they’re making this noise. However, in unaltered cats, these sounds are part of mating behavior. If your cat is elderly, they may howl because they’re disoriented, especially if suffering from a cognitive disorder, such as dementia.
  • Chattering, chittering or twittering are the noises your cat makes when they’re sitting in the window watching birds or squirrels. It usually translates to excitement . or they may be contemplating snack time.

Sign up to receive our exclusive e-book full of important information about caring for your pet, including training techniques and answers to frequently asked questions.

How to call a cat

Make the most of your naming opportunity and pick a funny cat name for your feline friend. With a lively personality, hilarious antics, and mischievous behavior, it’s no wonder that funny cat names are a top-trending option for naming your pet. Choose from one of these top funny cat names, or use this list as a starting point to come up with your own unique and hilarious name for your cat.

Top Funny Cat Names

  • Bubbles
  • Cheddar
  • Fishbait
  • Jiggles
  • Katy Purry
  • Kit-Kat
  • Meowise
  • Puddy Tat
  • Skimbleshanks
  • Sushi

Tips for Naming Your Cat

If you’re stumped as to how to name your cat, there are a few helpful pointers to keep in mind. First, there are no rules about proper cat names. You can pick any name you think fits your furry feline. Keep in mind, however, that you’ll need to share this name with your vet, your family and friends, and maybe your neighbors in the event that your cat ever goes on the prowl and doesn’t return home right away. If it’s too long or too complicated to be easily understood, it might be hard for others to remember.

The second thing to keep in mind is that your cat’s physical characteristics are often a great inspiration for names. You can consider your cat’s coat color, size, and shape (is he a little, ahem, robust?). Finally, factor in your feline’s personality. Every cat has one, so take your kitty’s sweet nature or feisty tendencies into account when choosing a cute or funny name for your cat.

Funny Names for Cats

  • Bacon
  • Baloo
  • Boots
  • Bubbles
  • Burrito
  • Buttons
  • Cat Benatar
  • Catzilla
  • Cha Cha
  • Cheddar
  • Cheerio
  • Cindy Clawford
  • Clawdia
  • Fishbait
  • Frodo
  • Hobbes
  • Jelly
  • Jennifurr
  • Kermit
  • Marshmallow
  • Meatball
  • Meowsie
  • Miss Piggy
  • Muffin
  • Nugget
  • Opie
  • Pikachu
  • Porkchop
  • Porky
  • Puddy Tat
  • Purrito
  • Quimby
  • Rambo
  • Ramen
  • Ricky Ticky Tabby
  • Seuss
  • Sriracha
  • Stitch
  • Sushi
  • Tink
  • Turbo
  • Twinky
  • Wasabi
  • Yeti

Funny Cat Names from Cats the Musical

Whether you are a fan of the original Broadway musical or the movie version that hit the silver screen in late 2019, Cats is full of a colorful cast of felines. Most of the names have a whimsical nature or are outright funny—like Griddlebone or Skimbleshanks.

These names may need a little explaining to anyone who hasn’t seen Cats the musical, but they’re funny whether or not you have the backstory. Imagine having a Jennyanydots on the move in your house, or calling for Carbuckeetty to come running! These are definitely some of the most unique and funny cat names you can come up with.

  • Bombalurina
  • Bustopher Jones
  • Carbucketty
  • Griddlebone
  • Grizabella
  • Growltiger
  • Jellylorum
  • Jennyanydots
  • Macavity
  • Mr. Mistoffelees
  • Munkustrap
  • Old Deuteronomy
  • Pouncival
  • Rumpleteazer
  • Rumpus Cat
  • Rum Tum Tugger
  • Skimbleshanks

Funny Names for Big or Small Cats

Making the most of your cat’s size—whether it is small or large—is a proven formula for coming up with a funny cat name.

Big cats have a reputation for being frequent nappers, and names like Dough Boy or Meaty will make you giggle when you catch your kitty dozing off, again.

On the other hand, naming your small cat with an oversized name like Big Boy or Boomer is an ironic option. And Machu Picchu, while one of South America’s largest archaeological sites, is a fitting (and funny) name for your small kitty.

  • Angus
  • Bertha
  • Big Boy
  • Boomer
  • Dough Boy
  • Jiggles
  • Machu Picchu
  • Meaty
  • Molecule
  • Mr. T
  • Munchkin
  • Quake

Other Cat Name Ideas

Still playing cat-and-mouse to find the right funny name for your cat? There are plenty more places to get inspiration for naming your feline friend. Here are some additional articles to check out:

cat +‎ call Mid-17th c. < the resemblance to cats' nocturnal cries.

Alternative forms Edit

  • cat-call (dated)

Noun Edit

catcall (plural catcalls)

  1. A shout or whistle expressing dislike, especially from a crowd or audience; a jeer, a boo.
  2. A shout, whistle, or comment of a sexual nature, usually made toward a passing woman.
  3. ( historical ) A whistle blown by a theatre-goer to express disapproval.
    • 1823, The Drama, Or, Theatrical Pocket Magazine (page 289) At what period was the custom of blowing catcalls at the theatre discontinued?
Translations Edit
  • Bulgarian: освиркване(bg) ( osvirkvane ) , дюдюкане(bg) ( djudjukane )
  • Catalan: xiulada(ca)f
  • Chinese: Mandarin: please add this translation if you can
  • Dutch: boegeroep(nl)n , fluitconcert(nl)n
  • Finnish: buuaus , pilkka(fi) , vihellys(fi)
  • German: Buhruf(de)m , Schmährufm , Pfiff(de)m , Auspfeifenn , Ausbuhenn
  • Hungarian: kifütyülés(hu)
  • Russian: освистывание(ru)n ( osvistyvanije )
  • Spanish: rechifla(es)f ( whistle ) , abucheo(es)m ( shout )
  • Swedish: buropn ( shout )
  • Chinese: Mandarin: please add this translation if you can
  • Finnish: vihellys(fi) , viheltely ( whistle ) , huutelu(fi) ( shout )
  • German: Hinterherpfeifenn
  • Hungarian: (oda)füttyentés , füttyögetés , füttyögés , kőművesfütty (nőkután)
  • Russian: приставание(ru) ( pristavanije )
  • Spanish: piropo(es)m

Verb Edit

catcall (third-person singular simple present catcalls, present participle catcalling, simple past and past participle catcalled)

There may be different reasons why you’re interested in, recording a call on your CAT S60 regardless if it’s personal or business reasons.

For example, if you make a big phone call but have no way of taking notes, whether calls made by you or answered by you, or even if you plan to register.

But be careful, be aware that you have to inform the person in advance if you intend to record a conversation.

Moreover, the recordings can only be used for personal use and can not be made to harm others. The requested form of agreement between the two parties (either written or oral) may vary from country to country. Of course, it also depends on the intent you have with the track recordings.

Therefore, it is advisable to learn first about the form of the agreement to avoid any difficulty.

How can I record a conversation on my CAT S60?

To record a conversation on your CAT S60, you need an app that you can easily download from the Google Play Store.

Although you can also make a recording directly from your CAT S60, this only serves to record your own voice and not that of your caller.

Two free registration apps we recommend are RMC: Android Call Recorder and Call Recorder ACR.

So that the microphone not only picks up your own voice when you phone, or if it’s to make sure that both parts are clearly heard, there’s a little trick, which we’ll explain below.

How to save both parts on my CAT S60?

  • Download one of the apps listed on the Google Play Store.
  • Put your CAT S60 in hands-free mode so that the speakerphone is activated and both parties can be heard.
  • The application will record the voices of both parties.
  • Select the location.

Record a conversation with Google Voice

If you have Google Voice on your smartphone, you can also use it to record phone calls on your CAT S60. Call recording is free, but with Google Voice, you can only record incoming calls.

You will need a Google Voice account that is easy to create. To create one, go to the Google Voice website and follow the instructions.

The detailed operation of a Google Voice record will be explained in the following steps:

  • Go to the Google Voice website.
  • Click the gear icon in the top right corner and choose Settings from the drop-down menu.
  • Select the “Calls” tab and check the “Registration” box at the bottom of the page.
  • You can now record incoming calls. To do this, you must press the “4” key on your keyboard.
  • Your caller and you will hear the message that the recording is running. If you press “4” again, the recording will be stopped and automatically stored in your inbox.
  • When you access the menu and tap recordings from your CAT S60, you’ll have access to your recorded conversations.

To conclude, other options to record phones calls on CAT S60

In addition, there are still other applications you can use to record conversations. This includes, for example, the Pro Call Recording application, which is also available on the Google Play Store, but it is not free.

This application is highly recommended for its well-designed interfaces. In addition, there are many customizable settings to optimize and adjust the audio quality for example. The application also contains settings to automatically record each call.

Another feature called “Shake to Save” lets you pick up a call by shaking your CAT S60.

You can also configure the app to store records in various cloud services, such as Google Drive and Dropbox.

In addition, there is another option that is indeed more expensive, but a little more reliable. You can use a dedicated recorder and connect it to the 3.5 mm jack of your CAT S60. There is, for example, “Esonic Cell Phone Call Recorder” and “Smart Recorder”.

Such a device allows the recording of both parts on a Bluetooth mobile phone during a call. However, you can also use it as a “Dictaphone” to record meetings or conferences, for example. In addition, the device has a USB port, so you can easily transfer your recorded files to a computer.

Also, it goes without saying, we strongly advise you to check the law in force in your country and the country of your call recipient before recording such a call.

We hope to have helped you find a good option to record your phone conversations on your CAT S60.

Translating idioms can be a challenge but some other times it can be beneficial for other languages. Expressions or idioms can often lend insight into a language. Let’s call a cat a cat and learn how it can be used in Russian, French, Spanish, and German!

Translating Idioms | Can culture influence language?

Translating idioms from one language to another shows how much culture influences language. Take for example the expression “it’s raining cats and dogs” in English. When translated back from Russian into English it becomes “It’s pouring like from a bucket”, translated from French “It’s raining like a pissing cow”; Spanish “It’s raining in jugfuls”, and German “It’s raining in streams”. Here we have taken ten such expressions and translated them back into English from Russian, French, Spanish, and German with the help of our own Language Connections linguistic team.

Translating Idioms | 10 idioms translates into Russian, French, Spanish, and German

To call a spade a spade.

Call things by their names.

Call a cat a cat.

Call bread bread, and wine wine.

Call the child by its proper name.

To shout from the rooftops.

How to call a cat

To shout at all cross-roads.

To shout from the rooftops.

To let the bells sway.

To hang something at the big bell.

Like two peas in a pod.

Like two drops of water.

Like two drops of water.

Like two drops of water.

Like two eggs.

To put a line out.

To cast a line.

To test the waters.

To test the ground.

To put out the tentacle.

To play first fiddle.

How to call a cat

To play the first violin.

To be the point of a lance.

To lead the singing voice.

To play the first violin.

Like a round peg in a square hole.
Like a fish out of water.

To not feel like one is on one’s own dinner plate.

Not to be in one’s own place.

A toad from a different swamp.

To be in the wrong place.

To not hold a candle to.

How to call a cat

Not fit to be soles of someone’s shoes.

Not to reach someone’s ankle height.

Not fit to be soles of someone’s shoes.

Not fit to hand water to someone.

To walk a mile in someone else’s shoes.

How to call a cat

To be in someone’s else’s hide.

To be in someone’s else’s hide.

To stand in someone else’s place.

To be in someone’s else’s hide.

Dumb as a doorknob.

How to call a cat

Numb (mute) as a fish. Russian

Dumb as a carp. French

To lapse into silence like the dead. Spanish

Numb as a fish. German

To wrap one’s brain around.

How to call a cat

To break one’s head over something. Russian

To dig one’s mind.

To warm one’s head.

To break one’s head over something.

A wise old bird.

A sparrow that has been shot at.

An old of the old – (old soldiers).

The bull that participated in a bullfight.

Note: A special thanks to our Language Connections team of multilingual experts.

The coronavirus has been responsible for a series of video-call stumbles and mishaps, and the phenomenon seemingly reached its zenith this week, when a Texas lawyer appeared before a judge as a cat, after being unable to change a video filter.

“I’m not a cat,” Rod Ponton was forced to clarify during a hearing in Presidio county, south-west Texas, as he and his assistant scrambled to remove the filter.

The filter, which displayed a kitten instead of Ponton’s face, was able to capture the lawyer’s horror and confusion, its eyes flitting across the screen as Ponton scrambled to remove it.

The coronavirus has prompted many computer mishaps, as many of the world’s workers adapt to working from home in the face of the pandemic. They have ranged from the inadvertently hilarious to the career-ending.

Faced with hearing legal debate from a kitten, Judge Roy Ferguson of Texas’s 394th judicial district told Ponton: “I believe you have a filter turned on in the video settings. You might want to …”

The Ponton/kitten entity then interrupts Ferguson in a panicked drawl: “Can you hear me, judge?”

Ferguson responds: “I can hear you. I think it’s a filter …”

“It is,” the cat-faced Ponton responds. “And I don’t know how to remove it. I’ve got my assistant here, she’s trying to, but I’m prepared to go forward with it … I’m here live. I’m not a cat.”

Ferguson deadpans: “I can see that.”

Ponton was representing the state of Texas in the hearing, which reportedly centered on a person who had attempted to leave the US with contraband and illegally-obtained cash. Presidio county is on the US-Mexico border and includes the town of Marfa and much of Big Bend national park.

In an interview with the New York Times, Ponton said he was using his secretary’s computer during the incident. Ponton told the newspaper he was “mortified”, although he appeared to see the funny side.

“If I can make the country chuckle for a moment in these difficult times they’re going through, I’m happy to let them do that at my expense,” Ponton said.

Ponton’s accidental morphing into a wide-eyed baby cat is not the first pandemic-inspired video call mishap – and likely won’t be the last.

Thousands of people have shared instances of Zoom meetings gone wrong over the past 12 months, with incidents including a boss turning herself into a potato and family members walking around in various states of undress.

In January a BBC News segment raised eyebrows as viewers spotted a large pink penis sculpture on a shelf behind the interview subject, while last year a New Jersey school board member was forced to resign after she accidentally broadcast her visit to the toilet during a meeting.

A troubling incident came in October, when the journalist and TV analyst Jeffrey Toobin was suspended after he was allegedly caught masturbating during a Zoom call.

The Texas cat clip now seems destined to achieve viral immortality of its own, a mission helped by Judge Ferguson himself, who tweeted a link to the video on Tuesday.

“If a child used your computer, before you join a virtual hearing check the ‘Zoom video options’ to be sure filters are off,” Ferguson wrote.

“These fun moments are a byproduct of the legal profession’s dedication to ensuring that the justice system continues to function in these tough times. Everyone involved handled it with dignity, and the filtered lawyer showed incredible grace. True professionalism all around!”

The cat video provided a moment of levity in a bleak period, but in a symbol of our turbulent, take-nothing-for-granted times it was subsequently revealed that Ponton has something of a past, and was accused in 2014 of involvement in a heavy-handed raid on a smoke shop run by a former lover.

How to call a cat

On July 20, 1969, at 20:18 UTC, Neil Armstrong was the first human to set foot on the Moon. Video of Neil descending the ladder of the lunar module was broadcast to earth at 10 frames a second via an image transmission method known as Slow-scan Television, or “SSTV”.

Today I’ll be showing you how to use the space-age technology of SSTV and your telephone to do something critical to human progress: look at pictures of cats.

We’ll be using an SSTV transmission mode called “Martin M2”. Martin M2 is an SSTV transmission mode which is popular with European Ham radio operators and differs significantly from the system that NASA used to transmit images back from the moon.

Keep in mind that this post is just for fun and a little complicated. If you want an easy way to send pictures to mobile phones, you should look at Twilio Picture Messaging.

In any event, here is what I’ll be covering in this blog post:

  • How to use “dial-a-cat”
  • Motivation: Why I built dial-a-cat
  • How it works
  • How to convert an image to an SSTV transmission
  • How to build an IVR with Twilio

How To Use Dial-A-Cat

Are you wondering what this all looks like? Below is a video that shows my cellphone and laptop to receiving a cat picture.

Want to try that out yourself? Before you can start “dialing” cat pictures, you’ll need the following:

    • A telephone with good audio quality.(If your cell-phone doesn’t work, try a hardwired phone)

    One of the following:

      • A computer running Linux, OS X, or Windows
      • An iPhone or Android phone
      • Linux – qsstv (Ubuntu users should use this PPA: “ppa:kamalmostafa/qsstv”)
      • OS X – MultiScan 2SL
      • Windows – RX-SSTV
      • iPhone – SSTV ($3)
      • Android – DroidSSTV ($7)

      How to dial your first cat:

      • Use one of the links above to download and install the SSTV software for your computer or smartphone.
      • Use a telephone to dial this number: +1 855-MEOW-JAM (855 636-9526)
      • You’ll hear some instructions on how to use “dial-a-cat”.
      • When you hear “standby”, hold the speaker of your phone up to the microphone of the device running the SSTV decoding software.
      • Wait for your cat picture to show up.

      What to do after you’ve seen all of the pre-rendered images:

      • Press the “8” at any time while you’re connected to dial-a-cat.
      • A cat picture will be selected Just For You using The Cat API.
      • This image will be rendered into an SSTV transmission for you on-the-fly.
      • It takes about 15-30 seconds for this image to be rendered, be patient.

      What happens if you press the “7” button while connected to dial-a-cat? It’s a mystery.

      Tips For Receiving A Clear Transmission

      SSTV is an analog audio transmission, so it is vulnerable to interference from other audio sources in your environment. Try the following things if you’re having trouble receiving images:

      Call from a phone with good audio quality. A hardwired telephone is ideal. Move to a quiet room. Plug earbuds into your phone and hold the earbuds right next to the microphone on your device.

      If you are running SSTV software on Android, you can use earbuds to “loopback” the audio to your phone as follows:

      • Plug earbuds into your phone.
      • Dial +1 855-636-9526
      • Turn the volume on your earbuds to a medium-low volume.
      • When you start to hear the instructions, switch to DroidSSTV.
      • Move your earbuds to bottom of your phone, near your phone’s microphone.
      • Hold your earbuds in place until you receive the image. (I used this method to get the cat image below)


      When I first met Dave Rauchwerk, we quickly discovered that we both shared a love of obscure or forgotten technology.

      Among the things that we discussed, Dave told me about SSTV, how SSTV was used to send images back from the moon and about an art installation he had done using SSTV.

      Dave’s art installation consisted of a room with digital picture frames that would listen for SSTV audio nearby and display images from those SSTV transmissions in the picture frame. Also inside the room was a digital camera that Dave had modified to “play” the pictures it took into the room. When a visitor took a picture with the camera, the camera would use sound to transmit the image to the picture frames.

      I was so inspired by Dave’s art project that I knew I had to do something with Twilio and SSTV.

      Naturally, I wanted build something that would use the telephone. But what to send? I had trouble deciding at first. Then I realized that everybody likes pictures of cats.

      (Incidentally, one of my co-workers suggested that dial-a-cat would be a great way to generate album art for your band’s next album.)

      How It Works

      Now that you’ve seen what dial-a-cat does and learned what inspired me to build it. Let’s dig into how it works.

      The components above are combined into code to that generates an SSTV transmission audio stream from an image, and a Twilio IVR to control dial-a-cat. This allows people to switch between pre-rendered and “live” SSTV transmissions.

      My code makes heavy use of the excellent pySSTV library from András Veres-Szentkirályi. If you’re at all interested in learning more about SSTV, I recommend that you read the source to pySSTV.

      All the code that I used to build dial-a-cat is available on GitHub. I’m only going to be covering the key parts of dial-a-cat in this post, so if you want to really get a good understand of how everything works, you’ll need to look at the code.

      Transmitting SSTV images over the telephone

      The simplest way to transmit SSTV images over the telephone is to pre-render an audio file with the SSTV transmission and have Twilio play that file.

      Here’s the function that I use to do that. This function will randomly pick a URL from a list of pre-rendered SSTV transmissions and return that URL in TwiML:

      Rachael Lawrence said she rang the vet to check on another pet when she heard her missing cat’s meow in the background.

      Article bookmarked

      Find your bookmarks in your Independent Premium section, under my profile

      How to call a cat

      A mother-of-three was reunited with her cat, who had been missing for eight months, after recognising his meow during a phone call.

      Rachael Lawrence, of Braintree in Essex said she “recognised” a meow in the background when she rang the vet to check on her other cat Torvi, 11 months, who was in for a procedure.

      The 40-year-old said she asked if it was Torvi meowing but was told, “No, that’s just a stray we had brought in a week ago”.

      I cried. I’m talking snot bubble cries. I was howling

      Her older cat Barnaby, who is almost two years old, went missing last year.


      Ms Lawrence said she rang the vet back “a couple of hours” after first hearing the meow, adding: “It was just bugging me because I recognised the meow.”

      She said she asked if the cat was black and was told yes, then asked if he had a white patch on one of his back feet and was also told yes.

      Ms Lawrence brought photos of Barnaby, given the nickname Fatman by his family, when she went to collect Torvi and said she “knew it was him” as soon as they brought him into the room.

      “I cried,” she said. “I’m talking snot bubble cries. I was howling.

      “We hadn’t seen him for eight months.”

      Ms Lawrence said she video-called her three children Be, 12, Joshua, 11, and Amalie, seven.

      “I just said, ‘Look who I’ve found’,” she said.

      “They went, ‘Oh, my god, it’s Barney. It’s Fatman!’

      “They were really happy.”

      She added: “He’s back home where he should be.

      “He’s getting on so well.”

      Ms Lawrence said Barnaby has “loads of scabs and he’s all skinny and missing fur” – but is “more than happy to be picked up and cuddled”.


      She added: “We just need to fatten him up to get him back to Fatman!”

      Ms Lawrence said she had paid to have Barnaby chipped before he went missing but “it clearly wasn’t done properly”.

      Registration is a free and easy way to support our truly independent journalism

      By registering, you will also enjoy limited access to Premium articles, exclusive newsletters, commenting, and virtual events with our leading journalists

      Already have an account? sign in

      By clicking ‘Register’ you confirm that your data has been entered correctly and you have read and agree to our Terms of use, Cookie policy and Privacy notice.

      This site is protected by reCAPTCHA and the Google Privacy policy and Terms of service apply.

      People are swooning over a cat’ s adorable reaction to her ‘dad’ giving her a call while he’s out at work.

      Posted by user @hoag2292 the video shows their beloved all-black cat Darla sitting quietly at home. Suddenly, a voice comes through on their home phone.

      “Oh Darla,” the cat dad, Dan, says on the call. Darla’s ears prick up immediately. Watch the video above.

      Darla sprints to listen to her dad’s phone call. (TikTok / @hoag2292)

      The family has a small camera and speaker set up near Darla’s cat tower, and adorably, she sprints from her spot on the floor and jumps into the basket of her tower to listen to her ‘dad’ on the phone.

      Meanwhile, her cat mum films the moment, encouraging her doting cat. “Whose that?” she says.

      Dan continues once he sees Darla in the frame of the home camera. “Oh hi, baby. I see you! I miss you. I miss you Darla, how are you doing baby?”

      Darla looks back at her ‘mum’ filming her, and her mum says “Is that dad?”

      While Darla stares up at the camera, the dad continues: “I love you so much, I miss you and I’ll be home soon, ok?

      “I’ll always come home for you,” he adds.

      In another video , the TikToker explained that Dan now works out of town, so the pair are going through an adjustment period.

      Darla and her ‘dad’ chatting before he gets home from work. (TikTok / @hoag2292)

      “She sits there every night waiting for her messages from her dad,” the woman explained in the video caption.

      The adorable video now has almost four million views, with people completely touched by the pair’s “love”.

      “In love with their love,” one person commented.

      “Alright so this man needs to find a local job ASAP cause he can’t be doing this to that precious cat,” another wrote.

      The video was immediately shared widely and brought joy to many. The lawyer, Rod Ponton, said he was happy people got a much-needed laugh.

      How to call a cat

      How to call a cat

      It was a civil forfeiture case hearing like any other hearing, except for the lawyer cat.

      Courts usually don’t let cats argue cases. But here was Rod Ponton, a county attorney in Presidio County, Texas, unable to figure out how to turn off the cat filter on his Zoom call during a hearing on Tuesday in Texas’ 394th Judicial District Court.

      The result was a video immediately hailed across the internet as an instant classic, in the rarefied company of videos like Knife Kid and BBC Dad. It offered an injection of harmless levity when many people are experiencing a rough time — and Mr. Ponton took it in good spirits.

      “If I can make the country chuckle for a moment in these difficult times they’re going through, I’m happy to let them do that at my expense,” he said in a phone interview on Tuesday afternoon.

      Though the shared recording was less than a minute long, its comedy unfurled second by second, as if it were meticulously scripted.

      “Mr. Ponton, I believe you have a filter turned on in the video settings,” Judge Roy Ferguson, presiding over the case, begins by telling Mr. Ponton in the video.

      “Augggh,” an exasperated Mr. Ponton responds, as his kitten face looks forlornly at the corner of the screen, its eyes seeming to be full of terror, shame and sadness. “Can you hear me, Judge?” he asks, although the audio was never at issue.

      H. Gibbs Bauer, another lawyer on the call, puts his glasses on and leans forward to better examine the wonder on his screen. He adjusts his tie, as if subconsciously aware of his supporting role, but keeps a straight face.

      As does a stone-faced man in another box, identified as Jerry L. Phillips, seemingly unfazed by the cat.

      Mr. Ponton continues.

      “I don’t know how to remove it,” he said. “I’ve got my assistant here and she’s trying to.”

      To get the hearing moving, he offers: “I’m prepared to go forward with it.”

      Then, crucially, he clarifies: “I’m here live. I’m not a cat.”

      This causes Mr. Phillips to look up and, finally, the exchange draws a smile and a laugh from him as Judge Ferguson responds: “I can see that.”

      In the interview, Mr. Ponton, who was representing the State of Texas in the case, said that he was using his secretary’s computer and that she was “mortified” by the mistake.

      He isn’t on Twitter, and didn’t know he had become an international phenomenon until he started getting calls from reporters barely more than an hour after the hearing ended, he said. The video was on the court’s YouTube page, and Judge Ferguson himself tweeted out a link.

      All in all, the episode took less than a minute before he figured out how to turn the filter off, and they returned to business as usual.

      “My older and less humorous face popped up, and we continued with the hearing,” he said.

      This isn’t Mr. Ponton’s first brush with fame. He appeared in the final episode of the Netflix series, “The Confession Killer,” in 2019, about the convicted killer Henry Lee Lucas, who confessed to more than 600 murders in the 1980s, according to The Big Bend Sentinel.

      Mr. Ponton had represented Mr. Lucas in a murder trial in El Paso, Texas, in 1986 and described the accused as “the guy telling the big lie, sort of winking at everybody. He turned into a quote unquote evil celebrity.” As it went, law officials from around the country had gone to Texas to pin hundreds of unsolved cases on Mr. Lucas, who later recanted many of his earlier confessions.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Snapchat does not let its users upload profile pictures. Instead, they must use the Bitmojis generator to add a customized avatar to their account. So, the image that will represent you in the social network is not a real photo. How can you customize your Bitmoji on Snapchat as much as possible? Follow the steps we give you in this article to do it easily.

First, open the app options and tap on your Snapchat code.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Snapchat’s settings

In the list of options, select Create My Bitmoji.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Create a Bitmoji

To generate a Bitmoji that looks like you, you need to use your device’s front camera. In addition, you will have to specify your gender to the application to automatically generate a Bitmoji that looks like you.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Select your gender

Once it has scanned your face, Snapchat will let you select some predefined models. Use them to start editing your avatar. To reduce the number of modifications, it is recommended that you choose the one that most closely matches your current look.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Choose the most appropriate option

Use the different categories at the bottom of the screen to change the appearance of your Bitmoji’s face. When you have customized its appearance and you are happy with the result, select Save to go to the next step.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Customize the Bitmoji’s face

Next, change your avatar’s clothing. Choose the shirt, pants, and shoes. It is possible to add any other accessories if you wish. Again, select Save to confirm the changes.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Choose clothes for the Bitmoji

If you tap again on your Snapchat code, a new profile picture will appear. From here, you can also apply modifications to your Bitmoji.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Check the changes in Snapcode

From now on, every time you want to share your profile using the Snapchat code, your avatar will be included by default.

Here’s how to change my profile photo on Snapchat Android phone. You can edit Bitmoji and change outfit to add a new Snapchat profile picture in android. It’s quite easy to change my Emoji on Snapchat android device. We already discussed about change Bitmoji style avatar in android phone.

You can add a picture to Snapchat profile using this tutorial. Also directly add your selfie Bitmoji avatar as Snapchat profile picture in android device. Also make AR Emoji on Samsung galaxy Note 10 plus, Note 10, Note 9 and other devices. Follow below given step by step process to change my profile photo on Snapchat Android phone.

Relevant Article:

How to change my profile photo on Snapchat Android device

Step 1: Open Snapchat app in your android device

Step 2: Tap Profile icon at upper left corner

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 3: Tap Snapchat profile icon

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 4: Tap Edit Bitmoji

Here you can see Change my Outfit, Edit my Bitmoji and choose a selfie options.

Change my Outfit: It’ll change your Bitmoji fashion.

Edit my Bitmoji: To use this make sure installed Bitmoji app in your android device. After install app, you can choose hairstyle, facial hair, eye color, Nose, Glasses, Face shape, Mouth, cheek lines, headwear, body type and more.

Choose a Selfie: Add selfie photo as Snapchat profile picture in your android device.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 5: Choose from Change my Outfit/ Edit my Bitmoji/ Choose a Selfie and follow on screen instruction

You can edit your profile photo using above options you want to set in your Snapchat profile. It’s quite easy to change profile picture on Snapchat android device. Do you know how to upload picture on Snapchat profile from gallery in android device? Share with us if you know the solution.

Read Also:

Reset Bitmoji avatar in Android phone

Step 1: Open Bitmoji app in your android devices

Step 2: Sign in with your Snapchat account or email id

Step 3: Tap Menu at upper right side corner

Step 4: Select settings

Step 5: Tap My Account

Step 6: Tap Reset avatar

Step 7: Tap OK

Now reset your Bitmoji Avatar style in android device.

And that’s it. We hope this makes it clear how to change my profile photo on Snapchat Android phone. If you have any question, tell us in below comment box. Do you know any other handy Snapchat tricks? Share with us.

Changing your profile picture on Snapchat is easy and can be done in just a few steps. However, there are different types of profile pictures on Snapchat you can use which I’ll go more into detail about further on. The way you change your Snapchat profile photo, however, remains the same.

Snapchat has evolved like a star on the sky and gained immense traction in just a few years, amassing hundreds of millions of users. Snapchat has been able to compete with the industry giants like Instagram and Facebook, even though it is the new kid on the block and faces adversity and challenges. On most social media platforms, you snap a profile photo or select one from your photo library, but Snapchat is not like everybody else.

How to change your profile photo on Snapchat

Step 1: Open up the Snapchat app

Step 2: From the home screen tap the icon in the top left corner of your screen.

Step 3: Tap on the profile photo that you have set as your photo right now.

Step 4: Choose between ”Edit Bitmoji” if you have already created a Bitmoji animation as your profile photo, or, you’ll have the option to create a Bitmoji. You’ll also have the options to share Snapcode and save snap code to camera roll, but you want to select the first option.

Step 5: If you have already created a Bitmoji avatar but want to change it, tap ”Edit Bitmoji”. Now, you’ll get an array of opportunities to change the face, clothes, and much more of your avatar. if you haven’t created a Bitmoji avatar as your profile photo on Snapchat, you’ll be asked to download the Bitmoji app in order to create your very own Bitmoji.

Can you use a picture of yourself for your profile photo on Snapchat?

Before Snapchat introduced Bitmojis, you could take a photo of yourself and then use that as your Snapchat profile picture by incorporating it into your Snapcode, however, that is unfortunately not possible anymore.

Now, the only way to edit and change your profile picture on Snapchat is to edit and change your Bitmoji avatar. If you don’t have a Bitmoji avatar on Snapchat, you need to download the Bitmoji app and create an avatar first before changing your Snapchat profile picture.

How to unlink your Bitmoji on Snapchat

If you wish to unlink or delete your Bitmoji from your account, you can do so. Simply follow these steps:

1. Open up the Snapchat app.

2. Tap your profile icon in the top left corner of your screen.

3. Tap the settings icon in the top right corner of your screen (cog-wheel icon).

4. Far to the top of the settings, you’ll find ”Bitmoji”. Tap it.

5. Now, you’ll have the option to change your outfit, edit your Bitmoji, or change your Bitmoji selfie. Choose the action you want to take to change your Snapchat profile picture.

Since I’m new to Snapchat I’m always learning new things with the App. Recently, I was messaging my friend from TikTok and noticed my Profile Image was a cowboy. I know I must have picked this image, most likely by accident, but certainly didn’t remember doing so. This got me thinking of how to change my profile image to something different. Plus, it would be nice to show all my readers how to do this, too. So, after many hours of research, it was time to write my article so you could change your profile image to something that reflects who you are (maybe a cowboy 🙂 ).

How To Change Snapchat Profile Image

I will be showing you how to do this on my Samsung Galaxy A20 Android phone:

Step 1: Start up your Android device and look for the Snapchat App. Tap it .

Step 2: Once you are in your Snapchat account, look to the top left for your Profile image. You will need to tap it.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 3: This will take you to the Profile screen. Here you need to look to the top right for the gear icon. Tap it.

Step 4: Now that we are on the Settings screen, we will want to look for Bitmoji . This is what Snapchat calls the profile image. Tap it.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 5: Here you will see your profile image and below that are some choices.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

  • Change Outfit
  • Edit My Bitmoji
  • Choose a selfie

You can change your profile image’s outfit which is sort of fun. It is a little like playing dolls according to my little girl. Tap on the Outfit you want. Once you do this tap the Save option at the top right.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

I also found out that you can get to all the editing options including your outfit by going to Edit My Bitmoji . Tap it.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 6. Here you can change your hair, eyes, hats, outfits, facial hair (everybody needs a beard), color and more. These options are at the bottom of the screen which you would have seen when selecting your new outfit. All you need to do is swipe at the bottom of the screen, left or right, to find more options. Tap on the option you want to work on. After you are happy with all the changes, tap the Save button at the top right. Done!

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 7: Now that you have created an image that reflects your personality, let us look at one more option. Choose the Selfie option from Step 5 which is the Bitmoji main screen– tap it. On the Choose a Selfie screen you can choose how your Bitmoji will appear on Snapchat. Tap the one you like and then tap the Done button at the bottom of the screen.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

You now have everything set the way you want it on Snapchat . Time to get out there and start messaging all your friends to show off the new look.

Earlier this week, Snapchat released an update that quietly changed the way profile pictures work in Snapchat — users with Bitmoji avatars are now forced to use them as the image in their Snapcodes, instead of the previous method that allowed users to have an actual picture inside the ghost-shaped frame.

It’s not a huge change on the surface, as Snapchat had previously allowed users to choose to set a Bitmoji as their profile if they wanted to, but the new change seems to automatically set it, removing your old image whether you wanted to or not. Users who haven’t created Bitmoji seem to be unaffected, and are able to continue to use the old profile pictures as usual.

A brief search of Twitter shows that users aren’t pleased with the change. There are numerous complaints about the Bitmoji Snapcodes, ranging from people who lost pictures, to confusion in telling friends apart due to the similar nature of the cartoonish Bitmoji, to the fact that it appears that there’s no way to go back to the old picture-based codes even if you unlink your Bitmoji from your account.

I do NOT want my bitmoji inside my snap code! Fuck you #Snapchat! How do I change it back to a picture of me?

— Jade Davison (@JadeyDavison) May 25, 2017

Snapchat pushing Bitmoji makes sense, in a way — it bought the cartoon avatar company for over $100 million last year, so it’s logical that Snap would want to make the most of that investment by putting Bitmoji everywhere in the app. Still, given the backlash by the community, it will be interesting to see if Snapchat restores the traditional picture based Snapcodes in the future, especially as user growth continues to be a struggle for the social sharing app.

We’ve reached out to Snap for comment on the changes, and will update this post with any new developments.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

How To Put A Profile Pic On Snapchat. Discover short videos related to how to put nofictions on snapchat on tiktok. There are your bitmojis, ready to add to your photo.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Snapchat nude accounts is the best virtual sex you’re not having. With the object selected, adjust the position by selecting the move tool in len’s studio’s toolbar or by pressing the w shortcut. How to add profile photo from camera roll on snapchat instead of those stupid bitmojis?

Learn how to change snapchat profile picturein this video i show you how you can change your snapchat profile picture!snapchat has a feature called bitmoji w. The ‘public profile’ on the other hand is among the new slew of features introduced by snapchat.

There are your bitmojis, ready to add to your photo. Tap on your profile icon at the top of snapchat’s home screen and select your private story.

It can be fun, and it’s certainly consistent with the spirit of snapchat itself, but it can also be frustrating and distracting, particularly if you aren’t ready for the multiple photos and don’t know how to replace it! Discover short videos related to how to put nofictions on snapchat on tiktok.

Click on the turning page icon once you take your photo or video: Posted by 4 years ago.

Watch popular content from the following creators: Position the face so that it’s behind the hole in your artwork.

How to create and send snaps 1. Learn how to change snapchat profile picturein this video i show you how you can change your snapchat profile picture!snapchat has a feature called bitmoji w.

A public profile is essentially a new take on your current account that allows you to post content differently. Position the face so that it’s behind the hole in your artwork.

If you tap again on your snapchat code, a new profile picture will appear. Then, tap on the face icon at the bottom:

I’ve installed older version of snapchat but when i click on snapcode nothing happens. How to add your profile photo on snapchat with bluestacks?

Swipe up from the camera screen to go to memories 👆; Tap on your profile icon at the top of snapchat’s home screen and select your private story.

In ios, find the photo you want to use and then move it. Apart from this snapchat has the ‘snap star’ profile which offers more perks when compared to a public profile.

How to add your profile photo on snapchat with bluestacks? Open the snapchat app and click on your profile icon.

From now on, every time you want to share your profile using the snapchat code, your avatar will be included by default. It can be fun, and it’s certainly consistent with the spirit of snapchat itself, but it can also be frustrating and distracting, particularly if you aren’t ready for the multiple photos and don’t know how to replace it!

How to add your profile photo on snapchat with bluestacks? Now, repeat the process by tapping the dual cards icon, selecting your image from snaps, and upload it as you normally would.

Tap on the profile photo that you have set as your photo right now. Click save to save your story, then click on the delete icon and confirm the deletion.

There are your bitmojis, ready to add to your photo. Discover short videos related to how to put nofictions on snapchat on tiktok.

Tap on the profile photo that you have set as your photo right now. A public profile is essentially a new take on your current account that allows you to post content differently.

The feature is available by starting a new story, adding an existing photo or video, then tapping on the smiley face with stars on top, which will bring up a variety of filters. Tap on the profile photo that you have set as your photo right now.

The ‘public profile’ on the other hand is among the new slew of features introduced by snapchat. How to create and send snaps 1.

Tap on your profile icon at the top of snapchat’s home screen and select your private story. With the object selected, adjust the position by selecting the move tool in len’s studio’s toolbar or by pressing the w shortcut.

Swipe up from the camera screen to go to memories 👆; If you tap again on your snapchat code, a new profile picture will appear.

Go to “bitmoji” in your snapchat settings: Choose clothes for the bitmoji.

From here, you can also apply modifications to your bitmoji. Tap on the profile photo that you have set as your photo right now.

How to add your profile photo on snapchat with bluestacks? Now, repeat the process by tapping the dual cards icon, selecting your image from snaps, and upload it as you normally would.

If you tap again on your snapchat code, a new profile picture will appear. Click on the turning page icon once you take your photo or video:

Discover Short Videos Related To How To Put Nofictions On Snapchat On Tiktok.

How to create and send snaps 1. Apart from this snapchat has the ‘snap star’ profile which offers more perks when compared to a public profile. Click save to save your story, then click on the delete icon and confirm the deletion.

Posted By 4 Years Ago.

Tap on your profile icon at the top of snapchat’s home screen and select your private story. The ‘public profile’ on the other hand is among the new slew of features introduced by snapchat. To upload a picture or videos on a snapchat story from the gallery, please follow these steps carefully:

From Now On, Every Time You Want To Share Your Profile Using The Snapchat Code, Your Avatar Will Be Included By Default.

Drag the movement arrows in the scene panel. Open up the snapchat app. Take a picture or video to take a picture, tap the capture (circular) button at the bottom of the screen.

Snapchat Nude Accounts Is The Best Virtual Sex You’re Not Having.

How to add your profile photo on snapchat with bluestacks? According to the app version, you will be seen the latest option called “add to snap map” under “stories” or the “spotlight & snap map” section. Now, repeat the process by tapping the dual cards icon, selecting your image from snaps, and upload it as you normally would.

If You Tap Again On Your Snapchat Code, A New Profile Picture Will Appear.

Watch popular content from the following creators: If using google photos, find the photo you want to upload to snapchat. The feature is available by starting a new story, adding an existing photo or video, then tapping on the smiley face with stars on top, which will bring up a variety of filters.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

On Snapchat, you have two names: Your username and your display name. Your username only appears on your profile, and is what friends and family members will use to find your account. But your display name is what shows up above your Snaps, Stories, and on everyone’s Snap Map and feeds.

Until recently, you could only change your display name — to change your username, you needed to make an entirely new account. But a recent update added a feature that lets you change your username once a year.

Here’s how to change both your username and display name on Snapchat, using either the iPhone or Android app.

How to change your Snapchat username

Remember that once you change your username, you’ll need to wait a full year to change it again. And even after changing your username, your old name will still be locked so no one else can use it.

1. Open Snapchat and tap your profile icon in the top-left corner of the screen.

2. On your profile, tap the gear icon in the top-right corner. This will open the Settings page.

3. Tap the Username option, then tap Change username and press Continue to confirm that you know the restrictions.

4. Enter your new username and tap Next. It still has to be unique. If you want to back out without changing, tap the arrow in the top-left instead.

5. Enter your Snapchat account’s password and tap Confirm.

You’ve now got a new username. Check out your profile to see what it looks like.

How to change your Snapchat display name

This is the name that shows up at the top of your profile and all of your Snaps. Unlike your username, you can change your display name whenever you want.

1. Open Snapchat and tap your profile icon in the top-left, and then the gear icon in the top-right.

2. Select the Name option.

3. Type in your new name and then tap Save.

Your new display name will start appearing right away.

Devon Delfino contributed to a previous version of this article.

I hate my Snapchat profile photo. In fact, it’s not even a photo, it’s a sequence of photos and makes me look like I’m on drugs. Yikes. Can I just remove it and not have a profile pic?

You aren’t the first person to be taken aback by the way that Snapchat actually uses a sequence of four or five different photos to animate your profile picture. It can be fun, and it’s certainly consistent with the spirit of Snapchat itself, but it can also be frustrating and distracting, particularly if you aren’t ready for the multiple photos and don’t know how to replace it!

Still, since the whole spirit of Snapchat is a sort of flipbook of stills with captions, maybe a better solution is to simply take a deep breath and stop worrying about your profile animation. After all, it is stuck in the middle of a yellow ghost so it’s not like anyone takes it particularly seriously.

Let’s have a look. Here’s my main Snapchat screen and you can see I have a (very dark) profile photo included:

Not my favorite. You’d think that tapping on it would let you delete it, but in fact, that just gets you to a spot where you can reshoot the sequence, trying again and again to get it “just so”:

Want to reshoot it? Tap on the grey circle and be ready for the photos!

But if you want to just delete the photo and have a generic profile, turns out you can do that from here too.

Tap on the top left of the screen and you’ll see:

Proceed by simply tapping on “Remove”.

And you’re replaced by a solid white image:

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

That’s all there is to it. Pretty easy.

But really, go back and play with the photo tool, see if you can get a set of pictures you like!

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Here’s how to change your Snapchat profile picture to Bitmoji!

How To Change Your Snapchat Profile Picture To Bitmoji | Snapchat 2017 :

You may not know this but Snapchat is replacing its Snapcode profile pictures with Bitmoji, which leaves many users wondering, just: How to change your Snapchat profile picture to Bitmoji!

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

If you have installed the newest version of the Snapchat (version then you may not know that Snapchat is making its users replace their Snapcode pictures with their Bitmoji avatars.

If you haven’t yet created Bitmoji you might not be affected by this change and if you want to continue to use your old Snapcode, you can if you like.

Please be aware though that this could change at any time, as Snapchat seems to have plans to eventually do away with the Snapcode profile pictures completely.

However, if you’d like to delete your Snapcode profile picture and make it a Bitmoji, the instructions are below!

How To Delete Your Snapcode And Replace It With Bitmoiji:

Follow the steps below:

  • 1. Delete your Snapcode Selfie
  • 2. Tap your Snapcode Selfie.

3. Tap ‘Delete Snapcode Selfie.’

Please Note: Once you delete your Snapcode Selfie you will not be able to replace it 🙅🏽 But you can always add your Bitmoji if you’d like 🙋🏽 Your Snapcode

This leads us then to anyone who doesn’t have a profile picture, in this case you will be prompted to create a Bitmoji in Snapchat.

Snapchat is an instant message application based on exchanging pictures or videos also known as snaps. Every single user will have their own profiles that they can edit and customize. However, there are several other profiles, such as Friendship Profiles, Group Profiles, and Public Profiles. Public Profiles are for content creators that want to share their snaps and stories with their fans rather than only friends. In this article, we will learn about how to make Public Profile on Snapchat.

How to change your profile picture on snapchatPublic Profile in Snapchat

Creating a Public Profile on Snapchat

Most profiles are there by default and you just need to view or customize them. Friendship and group profiles are created after chatting with friends or in groups. However, Public Profile needs some requirements to be created. As soon as you get Public Profile, the fans can start subscribing to your Snapchat account. You can also keep the stories separate from subscribers and friends. Make sure your account is old enough and then follow the below steps to make a Public Profile for yourself:

Note: Public Profile is not available for everyone. Make sure your Snapchat account is older than 3 months at the very least.

  1. Open your Snapchat application by taping on the Snapchat icon on your phone. Now on the camera screen, tap on your Profile Picture.
  2. Click on the Settings icon and scroll down. Under the Who Can section, tap on the See me in Quick Add option. Tap on the toggle option to enable it.
    Note: If you have a tick option in the Quick Add option, then just tick it.

If you still don’t see the Public Account option, then it is not available in your Country. The only workaround for you is to use the VPN to get the option. However, that is only a workaround and not an official method to get the Public Profile.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Snapchat allows you to customize your snapcode by including a photo. You can delete the image, but your snap code will be left blank, with just the white ghost in the middle. The latest Snapchat update has changed that. If you don’t have a profile picture for your Snapchat account, your bitmoji avatar is automatically added to your snap code. Bitmoji moods can also be edited on Snapchat.

How to change your Bitmoji expression on Snapchat

Recent improvements have made it possible to change Bitmoji’s expression on Snapchat. Let others know your mood at any time of the day by following these steps:

  1. Open Snapchat and log into your account.
  2. Click Bitmoji at the top left of the screen.
  3. On your profile page, scroll down to the bottom. Under “Bitmoji”, choose “Select Selfie”.
  4. Choose a new state of mind.
  5. Touch “Done.”

Final words: How to Change Snapchat’s Bitmoji Moods

I hope you understand this article How to Change Snapchat’s Bitmoji Moods, if your answer is no then you can ask anything via contact forum section related to this article. And if your answer is yes then please share this article with your family and friends.

The Snapchat profile picture used to consist of either a ghost of a GIF of something – most likely your face. This allowed people to know what you looked like, and it gave people a reason to add you back especially if they knew you. A few years ago, you were age to add a profile ‘photo’ or video to your Snapchat profile but now, you only have the option to add a Bitmoji or just use the default Snapchat person.

The Bitmoji character is a character that you create when you first make your account. Once you’ve created it, you can edit it when you want, and it changes the character for the entire account, so you won’t have to change it anywhere else.

You can change how your Bitmoji looks, and the type of post that it’s doing. When you change it, this will be shown to everyone who tries to snap you. So, unfortunately, you can add a profile picture or video to your profile, you can only change or remove your Bitmoji.

Changing Bitmoji

Snapchat and Bitmoji are, again, linked because they share a parent company and, due to that link, they are integrated with one another. Now, you can edit your Bitmoji through Snapchat, thanks to a dedicated option or through the Bitmoji app. It doesn’t matter which app you use to edit your Bitmoji.

1. Launch the ‘Snapchat’ app.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

2. Tap your profile picture in the top left corner of the screen or swipe down, from the top, to open your profile.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

3. Scroll down to ‘Bitmoji.’ Underneath you’ll see ‘Edit my Bitmoji’ and ‘Change Outfit.’ Select either one.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

4. Swipe your hand to the left and right to switch the different features that can be altered, like hair color, eye color, makeup or no makeup, outfits, and even the shape of your Bitmoji’s head, to only name a few.

5. Tap the green checkmark at the top right corner when you’re satisfied.

Deleting Bitmoji and Using Snapchats Default Person

If you no longer want to have a bitmoji and you just want to use Snapcaht default person, you;ll have to unlink your Bitmoji from your Snapchat.

1. Open your Snapchat App

2. Tap the Profile icon at the top of your screen to open your Profile screen

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

3. Finally, tap Unlink My Bitmoji and this will unlink your accounts from each other

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Snapchat has a very strict policy concerning usernames. Once you sign up for Snapchat, a username once picked can never be changed. The folks at Snapchat had made it clear that they do this for security reasons and have, so far, not changed this policy.

Still, we can show you a few tips on how to get around Snapchat’s policy of not being able to change your username.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Changing Your Display Name

Although Snapchat has maintained its one username policy, there are ways to get around it, and one of these is to change your Display Name. Usernames and Display names are different things to Snapchat. A Display name is, as the title suggests, what’s prominently shown under your profile picture. Any Snapchat posts you make will be shown under this Display Name. To change your Display Name, you can do the following:

  1. Open your Snapchat account and then tap on your profile icon on the upper left corner of the screen.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat
  2. You can access the Edit Display Name feature in several ways. You can do this by tapping on the cog icon on the upper right corner of your screen and then tapping on your name. Alternatively, you can tap on your name directly under your profile pic on your profile screen.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat
  3. Change your display name to whatever it is you wish. Do note though that if you’re a Content Creator, your name must follow Snapchat’s creator guidelines.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat
  4. Once you’re done changing your name, tap on Save. Remember though that those who added you before your change of name will continue to see you under the name that they added you with. Anyone new that adds your account will see you under your new Display name.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Snapchat also gives you the ability to change the Display Names of the people in your album. To do this:

  1. Navigate back to your profile menu by tapping on the profile icon.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat
  2. Tap on the My Friends tab below your profile to be shown a list of your friends.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat
  3. Choose a friend and tap on their icon. This will open your friends profile screen.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat
  4. Tap on your friend’s name below the profile icon to open the edit display name page.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat
  5. Change the Display name to what you want then tap on Save.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat
  6. Changing a friend’s display name will not affect their actual account. They also won’t be notified that their name has been changed in your album. The change is local and doesn’t reflect on anything other than your account.
    How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Creating a New Account

If changing your Display Name really isn’t doing it for you, you can always create a new account with a new email and username. Be forewarned though that any of the details on your old account, such as Trophies, Memories, or Snapstreaks, will be lost. There’s also no way to automatically transfer your friend’s list from one account to another.

If losing any saved information on your old account isn’t a problem for you, you can still transfer your friend’s contacts to your new account manually. This will be rather inconvenient for those with a large number of contacts, but you don’t really need to do this all at once. You can transfer contacts in batches if you wish, as you don’t really need to delete your old account right away.

You’ll need to take note of your friend’s username instead of their Display Name. Usernames are unique to each account, while other people may share the same Display Names.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Once you’ve created a new account, Tap on the search box on the top of the screen. Enter your friend’s username then tap on +Add to add them to your friend’s list. If your friends are also in your phone’s contacts, you can use the All Contacts option on the Add Friends tab to include them on your list.

Once you’ve transferred all your contacts, you may choose to delete your old account.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Stuck with the Alternatives

Until such time that Snapchat itself allows users to change their own usernames, those that wish to do so are stuck with trying the alternatives. It may not be the most optimal solution, but it’s at least a start.

Do you have other tips or tricks on how to change your Snapchat username? Share your thoughts on the comments section below.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Snapchat has announced that very soon you will finally be able to change your username, so snapchatters can finally get rid of the embarrassing handle they made when they were a tween.

We’re looking at you, xX_hufflepuff4ever_Xx.

The game-changing update comes in from February 23.

So, when the feature becomes available, how will you be able to change your username?

How to change your username on Snapchat

If you want to change your Snapchat username and have downloaded the update, follow these steps:

  • Open your Snapchat profile screen by tapping on your Bitmoji
  • Tap the ‘gear’ icon
  • Select ‘Username’ and then tap on ‘Change username’
  • Enter your new handle

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Changing your username won’t affect any other parts of your Snapchat profile.

So while your handle will be different, your contacts, Snap Score or memories will stay exactly as they are.

How to change your Snapchat display name

There is a simple solution for switching up the display name attached to your account.

To view this video please enable JavaScript, and consider upgrading to a web browser that supports HTML5 video

Whether you’re using an iOS or Android system, the method to changing your display name is simple:

  1. In your Snapchat app, head to ‘My Profile’.
  2. Click on the settings cog wheel.
  3. Click on ‘Name’, where you’ll be able to enter a new display name.

Follow Metro across our social channels, on Facebook, Twitter and Instagram

Sick of your Snapchat username? Wish you could change it to something else? Here’s how to update your Snapchat username in seconds!

When it comes to Snapchat, users are very selective in terms of their username. But once set, can the Snapchat username be changed? Over the years, Snapchat has become one of the most popular social media applications. It enables users to communicate with photo messages (called Snaps) or videos instead of text messages. Additionally, users can also try AR-based lenses and other filters that make pictures interesting and add fun to the overall experience of using the app.

Snapchat was launched back in 2011, roughly a year after Instagram came into existence. Today, hundreds of millions of people around the world use Snapchat on a daily basis. It is available on both the Google Play Store and the Apple App Store. To set up, new users need to create a username for their Snapchat account and enter a few basic details such as their date of birth and phone number. Once done, users can add their friends, customize their display name, follow content creators and explore the endless number of filters and lenses available for Snaps. What’s important to remember, though, is that the username and display name are two different attributes that are linked to a Snapchat account.

Changing your Snapchat display name (aka your first and last name) has been possible for a while. Open the Snapchat app, tap the profile icon in the top left corner, and tap your name to edit your first and last name. But what about your Snapchat username? The name that’s directly associated with your Snapchat account. While it was impossible to change your Snapchat username for the majority of Snapchat’s existence, an update on February 23, 2022, is changing that. From that date forward, all Snapchat users will be able to change their username to a new one. And, even better, it has no impact on important account details.

Changing Your Snapchat Username Is Easy

To change your Snapchat username, the steps are as follows: Open the Snapchat app, tap the profile icon in the top left corner, and then tap the Settings icon (the one that looks like a gear). On this page, tap ‘Username,’ tap the blue ‘Change username’ button, type in a new username, and tap ‘Next’ to confirm the change. Just like that, your old Snapchat username is gone, and the new one is applied! This works with the Snapchat app on Android and iOS, so regardless of what phone you have, you’re able to edit your username in a flash.

Even with a different username, the rest of your Snapchat account will remain exactly as it was before. This means there won’t be any changes to your friends list, Snap score, Snap code, memories, streaks, etc. There are just two caveats to be aware of. For one thing, the new username can’t be one that was used in the past by yourself or someone else. Perhaps more importantly, you’re only allowed to change your Snapchat username once per year. This means it’s important to make sure the new Snapchat username is exactly how you like, because once it’s finalized, it stays like that for at least a year.

Snapchat is one of the popular messaging services, which allowed users to send text and multimedia content called ‘Snaps’ to their friends or contacts. The unique feature of Snapchat is that the Snaps are accessible only for a short period before getting “deleted” forever. Snapchat usernames play an important role in adding friends. However, there are some common questions related to Snapchat usernames such as what is the difference between username and display name? Can you change your Snapchat Username? How to Change Your Display Name on Snapchat?

In this article, we will try to explore all these issues related to Snapchat username and display name and find out whether we can change the Snapchat username or display name and if so, then how?

What is Snapchat Username and Display Name?

When you first try to signup for Snapchat messaging service to create an account, the app asks you to enter your name, mobile number, and other important info. In the process, it also asks you to enter a username. Snapchat username is a unique name / ID associated with your Snapchat account.

Display Name on the other hand is a name that is visible to your friends. In fact, your friends can see only see your display name and not the username.

Can You Change Your Snapchat Username?

The simple answer is no. You cannot change your Snapchat username. Once you select a username while setting up your account, the Snapchat username is locked to the account and you cannot change it. So, you have to be extremely careful while creating your username.

Snapchat says that the reason it doesn’t allow users to change their usernames is to ensure security by not allowing users to transfer account data and other related information from one account username to other. To view your existing Snapchat username, click on the profile icon on top left of the screen. This opens your profile page. The first name you see below your profile picture (in large font) is the Display Name. The name next just below that in all lower-case characters is your username.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

If you are unhappy with your username, then the only way to change the username is to permanently delete the Snapchat account and create a new account with a different (if lucky, your preferred) username. You have to begin fresh with your new account and re-add your friends once again.

An important point about username is that if you choose to delete the account, the username will be permanently unavailable for future use.

Now the important question. If you can’t change your Snapchat username, then what about Display Name? As users are visible by their Display Names to their friends, Snapchat allows users to change the Display Name as many times as they like.

How to Change Snapchat Display Name?

Even though Snapchat doesn’t allow you to change the username, thankfully you can easily change the Display Name whenever you want. Let us now see how to change the Snapchat Display Name.

Step 1: Open the Snapchat app in your smart phone. On the top-left corner, there will be your profile icon with your photo (profile photo). Click on it to open the ‘My Profile’ page.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 2: On the profile page, you can see your current username and display name just below the profile picture. Now, to change the Display Name, click on the Settings icon (cogwheel) on the top-right corner.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 3: The Snapchat Display Name is listed as ‘Name’. So, select the ‘Name’ option from the list to edit your Display Name.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Step 4: Change the Display Name as per your choice and save it.

How to change your profile picture on snapchatConclusion

Ever since the launch, users of Snapchat always fiddled with usernames and display names. To add friends to your Snapchat messaging app, you can use your phone contacts or also add them by their username. You can also use the username to tag your friends. But if you are wondering whether can you change your Snapchat username, then sadly the answer is no. But Snapchat allows you to change the Display Name. We have seen how to view the Snapchat username and also how to change the Snapchat Display Name.

Whenever someone finds you on Instagram, the first thing they see is your profile picture. So, having a perfect profile picture is a must to leave a good impression on them.

If you think you need to change your profile pic as the current one is not the best fit, you can change it from your profile. But sometimes, it can be trickier to change it as you may get an error while changing your profile picture.

So, here in this article, I’ll be explaining different ways to change your profile pic as you wish. If one of them doesn’t work, you can try out the other options.

How to Change Profile Picture On Instagram App

Changing a profile picture using an Instagram app is much easier. Below is the step-by-step guide for doing the same. This method applies to both Android & iPhone users.

  1. Open the Instagram application and go to your profile by tapping your profile icon in the bottom-right corner.
  2. Once you are on your profile page, tap Edit Profile.
  3. Click Change Profile Photo.
  4. An options menu will pop up from the bottom. Tap New Profile Photo.
  5. Select the picture you want and tap the next icon (arrow) in the top-right.

Your profile photo will be changed successfully.

Can’t Change Profile Picture On Instagram

Sometimes Instagram may fail to update your profile picture and it may show you an error.

1) One of the common errors is: “Sorry, we couldn’t update your profile picture. Please confirm you have an internet connection and try again in a moment.”

Though you have a good internet connection, it may still give an error. This may be a glitch from Instagram’s end and not from yours.

2) The other error can be: Unable to press the next icon after selecting a new photo.

Whenever you select a new picture to change your profile photo, you might not be able to tap the arrow icon in the top-right. This is a common issue with some of the users as of August 2021. I was facing the same issue while trying to change my profile pic.

If you are facing any of the above issues, you can log in to your Instagram account on your mobile browser or a PC and change your profile picture. This will definitely resolve the issue you’re facing.

Below is the guide on how to change your profile picture on a mobile browser or a laptop/computer.

When you send and receive snaps from friends on Snapchat, you may notice an emoji applied to your chat listing, representing the type of relationship you have based on your snap activity. You can easily customize these emojis using the following steps.

How to Change Snapchat Friend Emojis for Conversations

The steps for customizing your Friend Emojis are almost the same on the Snapchat iOS app as the Snapchat Android app, with a couple of minor differences mentioned below. The screenshots below are for the iOS version.

Tap your Bitmoji or profile picture in the top left corner of any tab in the Snapchat app.

Tap the gear icon in the top right corner to access your settings.

On the iOS app, scroll down and tap Manage under Additional Services.

On the Android app, scroll down and tap Customize Emojis.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

On the iOS app, tap Friend Emojis.

You’ll see a list of emojis and a description of the relationship they represent for your Snapchat chats. Tap any emoji to change it.

Custom emojis can be different depending on the device you’re using, and not all emojis may be available to use.

Tap the new emoji you want to represent the relationship.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Tap the back button (<) in the top left to go back to your Friend Emojis list.

Optionally repeat steps 5 through 7 for as many Friend Emojis you want to change.

If you want to go back to the original emojis after changing them, tap Reset to default at the bottom of the Friend Emojis tab. You may also be able to customize your emojis’ skin tone by selecting Emoji Skin Tone on the Friend Emojis/Customize Emojis tab.

Navigate back to the Chat tab (marked by the speech bubble icon in the bottom menu) to see your new custom emoji(s) applied to your chat listing(s).

Change Your Bitmoji Too

Your Bitmoji is an avatar you can customize to look just like you, which replaces your profile picture on Snapchat. It appears beside your username in search and chats and your profile settings and stickers in snaps.

You can customize your Bitmoji any time by tapping Bitmoji in your profile settings. If you don’t have a Bitmoji yet, tap Create Bitmoji to set one up—otherwise, tap Change My Outfit, Edit My Bitmoji or Choose a Selfie to customize the look of your existing Bitmoji.

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Bitmojis have been a central feature of Snapchat profiles since 2017, when they became the default image within Snapcodes, the QR codes displayed on profiles that link to your personal profile.

Now, they’re becoming more prominent than ever. Beginning Monday, Snapchat users will be able to feature 3D, full-body versions of their Bitmoji avatars on their profiles. Previously, Bitmojis on profiles were just heads and shoulders inside those Snapcodes. With the new design, users can choose different poses, like peace signs or 3/4 turns, and backgrounds like colorful wall paper or city scenes. The newest accessory for the Bitmoji fit? Earrings.

Snap acquired Bitmoji maker Bitstrips in 2016. Since then, Snapchat has integrated the customizable, animated avatars throughout the app. That includes games, wherein a user’s Bitmoji is their game avatar, and a cartoon series, which featured each person’s Bitmoji as the “star” of a TV show. It’s also been an avenue for commerce: Snap has partnered with brands like Ralph Lauren to debut capsule collections. Users can dress their Bitmoji in designer threads, and even purchase corresponding garments (off the app) to wear in real life.

The profile glow up is interesting, though, considering that Snapchat has long de-emphasized the role of profiles in the app. That’s been for the slightly philosophical reason that Snap wants users to communicate their authentic, in-the-moment selves, as opposed to the static and polished profile.

However, things have begun to change. Everyday users (as opposed to creators) were able to start making public profiles last year. On a user’s profile, there is now a call to action to make a public profile to grow a following on Spotlight, Snap’s TikTok-like portal featuring a never-ending stream of viral content. A more dynamic profile could entice creators to invest in using Spotlight by giving them a bigger launchpad to showcase their personalities (and perhaps, eventually, brand partnerships).

How to change your profile picture on snapchat

Business motivations aside, the new profile is cute. The full-body Bitmoji can be striding down a city street or busting a move on the dance floor. The multiple angles of the poses bring the lil’ avatars to life. And while Snap has had full-body Bitmojis (and outfits) for a while, it says its “pixar-quality 3D” allows for enhanced details and textures. Snap’s customization options are prolific, ranging from skin color (my Bitmoji’s hue is a vibrant lavender) to body type and beyond.

The profile changes begin rolling out globally Monday. While you might not get the new look right away, you can get to your profile by clicking your Bitmoji in the top left corner of your screen. Then, scroll down to the “Bitmoji” section, where you can change your outfit, edit your Bitmoji, and even — of course — “Shop Bitmoji Merch.”

How to bike through sand

I have been trying to ride on some trials that have very soft sand and especially agitated by ATVs. When I hit a soft patch my front tire pulls in one direction and I freak out a little. I cannot seem to plow through it and ultimately just end up moving slower and slower, which than leads to a full stop.

Is there some trick or style to riding on these trails?

7 Answers 7

Yes there is one main trick, and some regular skills.

The trick is: if you LOWER THE TIRE PRESSURE, any tire will float over sand like magic. It should not be so underinflated as to allow easy pinch flats, but the lower the pressure, the more marked the floating effect. There are just two limitations:

  1. If the tire is skinny (low volume) it might not be possible to have a pressure level that allows flotation AND safe riding over rough terrain on other trail sections;
  2. It’s not possible to adjust tire pressure “on the fly” ;o) But if you know you’re having a long stretch of soft terrain, it’s possible to have a good trade-off.

Anyway, huge tires (2.3 +) are perfect for that (watch this Surly Pugsley video). Also, knobby doesn’t help that much, sometimes slicks are better; they cause less shearing of the sand and rob you of less kinetic energy.

Now the skills are mostly help maintain speed and direction.

Speed: not so fast as to suddenly throw you over the bars in case of loss of control, not so slow that your rear wheel loses traction in order to maintain or recover speed.

Direction: plan ahead the smoothest possible trajectory, and point your front wheel firmly along that trajectory. Avoid wobbling on the pedals, major gear changes, and specially avoid sharp turns, because there is a critical steering angle above which the front tire skids sideways and the bike becomes unstable, making it almost impossible to regain control in some cases (of course the more skill one has, the more one can recover from).

Hope that helps and. PRACTICE! Few things can be more fun than that!

I have personally ridden and raced on many sandy courses and trails (e.g. Moab) and the best advice is to shift your weight back, relax and think about guiding rather than steering the bike.

You will never be able to ride in a perfectly straight line, so get over it or avoid sand. Rather you need to let the bike move and shift around under you. You will need to stay loose and relaxed while making sure to have a firm grip. You can’t force the bike or it will skid out. Rather your job is to look ahead and guide the bike in the general direction you want to go. You also need to avoid sudden jarring movements. If you have ridden in dry snow, the feeling is quite similar.

I know some answers said avoid excessive speed (which is good advice for riders new to sand) but I will say it is also possible to scream along on sand. I have hit deep and long sandy sections at full speed before (e.g. 50km/hr) and been fine. Sure the bike moved around a bit, but as long as I don’t panic (and tighten up), kept my weight back and guided the bike I was fine.

If you are riding uphill or on the flats try to keep steady power on the pedals as you have less traction to work with. Some find a faster or slower pedal cadence easier – try both and take your pick. Also make sure to conserve momentum, if you slow down to much you won’t be going anywhere. Finally, don’t get discouraged, riding on sand is a learned skill and always work to

S mooth tarmac to rough, potholed roads, gravel tracks to mountain paths, cyclists encounter good and bad surfaces, but rarely do we ride on sand. Most bikes would get stuck and seize up in seconds. Beaches may be free of traffic, but they are the last place you think of for a bike ride. Yet a fat-bike defies the laws of traction and discomfort, and allows you to explore thousands of miles of coast in a fraction of the time it would take to do so on foot. But where best to try it?

Porthcawl, near Bridgend station on the coast between Cardiff and Swansea, is a surprisingly underused and beautiful beach. It’s the nearest lengthy surf beach to London and several other cities, lies near world-class mountain bike trails, is home to the rarest flower in Britain, and was a film location for Lawrence of Arabia. And for one weekend a year, it’s the surreal home to 35,000 Elvis devotees.

But here I sought other ways to be all shook up. Porthcawl is ideal for exploring miles of unpopulated coast on two wheels. Hire a fat-bike and feel like you are riding a tractor. With their massive wheels and tyres, you feel you should be wearing a gold chain – they’re the badboy gangster of the big, showy bike family. And for a regular road cyclist, they are also strangely counterintuitive. Tyre pressure is best set low: sometimes as low as 6psi (most road bikes are pumped to at least 80psi), and with very low gearing, the experience is a bit like rolling on a cushiony balloon across all sorts of rough surfaces.

Fat-biking along beaches near Porthcawl in Wales allows you to tackle a variety of surfaces with relative ease. Credit: Peter Kimpton

This felt strange at first, but once I found a comfortable low gear, apart from stopping on some very steep sections on fine-sand dunes, the rolling resistance on sand and rock really works. Going above 15mph is difficult, but with so much unspoilt coast, it’s a great way to explore. Merthyr Mawr sand dunes, lying just behind the beach, are also known as the South Wales Sahara due to the Lawrence film, and covers a bumpier 800 acres. Going up some of its slopes was less easy, and required a bit of walking, but a treat was in store at the top.

Peter Kimpton, fat-bike in hand, on top of the ‘Big Dipper’ Merthyr Mawr sand dune Photograph: Peter Kimpton

Our guide, Corum Champion from Porthcawl Bike Hire, took us up to its highest point, and second highest dune in Europe, known as the Big Dipper, from which you can try a slippery but fun descent:

Fat-biking down the ‘Big Dipper’ on Merthyr Mawr dunes near Porthcawl, Wales, a location for the 1962 film Lawrence of Arabia. Credit: Peter Kimpton

Unless you plan to ride on beaches daily, bike hire (from £10 an hour or £35 for four hours) is the best option, as fat-bikes need regular maintenance to keep their chains and gears clean and oiled. Punctures weren’t a problem. The Fat-bikes’ thick tyres, at least in one afternoon, seem impervious to sharp rocks, shale and pebbles.

Gliding along the coast on a variety of surfaces with a sea breeze certainly offers a refreshing alternative to clogged city roads or sharing country roads with cars. If you’re lucky, your guide might help you find specimens of the rare fen orchid. We spotted it during a walk in Kenfig Nature Reserve.

A rare find: the critically endangered fen orchid on Kenfig Nature Reserve near Porthcawl, Wales. Photograph: Peter Kimpton

On a fine day, the waves also beckon along Bridgend County and the Glamorgan Heritage Coast, and there are plenty of surfing action to be had in the area. But for the time being I’ll be sticking to two wheels to explore the traffic-free Glamorgan coast and beyond.

Peter Kimpton travelled to Bridgend by train, stayed at Olivia House B&B in Porthcawl, and hired a bike from Porthcawl Bike Hire

How to bike through sand

Mountain Bike riding in sand can be challenging and even a little scary, which made it a frequently discussed topic at our team camp in Big Bear this past weekend. It seems like patches of this dreaded substance are never on a straight-away and always appear after a nice hard-packed section where you’ve managed to pick up a bit of speed. But like most mountain bike skills, getting through this safely and efficiently becomes much easier with a little practice.

Here are a few general tips that will help make riding in sand easier and, dare we say, enjoyable.

1. Select a gear that is relatively easy, high cadence — 85 to 95 rpm. Keep spinning as you roll through the sand.

How to bike through sand

2. Keep your head up, look where you want to go — choose the smoothest possible trajectory, while allowing some margin of error. As long as you are generally going the direction you need to, you’re OK. If you come slightly off your line, don’t panic, just ride it out.

3. Relax your arms and upper body while maintaining a firm grip on the handlebars.

4. Be especially careful when transitioning from a hard-packed trail to a sandy section. Your bike will slow somewhat abruptly, so be ready with your weight back a bit as you enter the sand. This will ensure you won’t go flying over the bars when your front tire hits the sand. With your center of mass slightly behind the center of gravity of your bike, your front wheel to ‘float’ over the sand rather than get bogged down.

5. Focus on maintaing speed. You will not be able to accelerate quickly, so be sure to keep your momentum. Ride through the sand at a fast, controllable pace, but not so fat that one sudden wrong move will pitch you over the bars and not so slow that you get sucked in the sand and stuck.

6. If you’re planning on riding in a particular sandy area, use a wider tire. A 2.3 tire will handle much better in sand than a 2.0.

How to bike through sand

7. Consider lowering your tires pressure a bit. A lower tire pressure will increase (widen) the surface contact area of your tire allowing it to float over the sand rather than sink in.

8. Avoid sharply turning the handlebars in the sand. This will cause the front tire to dig in pitching you forward (and potentially off your bike).

9. If the trail isn’t a straight-away, steer with your body by turning your shoulders and hips, not with your handle bars. Subtle shifts of your body weight will allow the bike to go where you want it to. In corners, allow your weight to come forward a bit. Get your center of mass over the center of gravity of your bike (ie. in the ready position). This will allow your front tire to stay in contact with the terrain and not slide out.

10. When you successfully navigate through a sandy patch, it is encouraged—and even advised,—to yell out an audible “BRRRAAP!”

You got your adventure bike stuck in sand? First of all, congrats! You are pushing yourself and your bike, and that is great!

Motorcycle adventure riding in deep soft sand is one of the hardest terrains you can tackle with adventure bikes, so getting stuck is just part of it, regardless of your skill level.

Of course, if you are an extremely experienced rider that knows how to ride deep sand in adventure bikes getting stuck will happen less often than when you are learning, but the first thing you need to know is that everyone gets stuck sooner or later in one occasion or another.

Keeping that in mind will help you have a more relaxed ride and be less hard on yourself.

The more relaxed you are, the better you will be able to apply the deep sand riding techniques. Once you are stuck, that same relaxed mood will be what allows you to get out with the less amount of energy wasted.

Saving your energy is very important at this time as you might need to try different approaches until you are out of the hole you dug for yourself.

At this point, it is also important to remember your tire pressure. This step gets forgotten many times. Taking a bit of air can be a lifesaver with zero effort.

One of the first things you need to keep in mind is how you handle the throttle. Gentle is the word! Pushing it too hard will only dig a deeper hole, not pushing enough will not allow you to move forward.

You can also try to push your body weight onto the seat as you push the throttle. The extra weight working with a gentle throttle and a low tire pressure can be enough to get you moving forward. This technique is always worth trying before anything else. After all, we are trying to save energy.

You’ve tried all the above and the bike won’t budge, the deep soft sand is winning. Time to tap into your energy supply.

The sequence here is simple, but it can have some variants.

Take the bike down and push it to the side. What you want to do is be able to lift the bike away from the hole you dug.

Once the bike is up and out of the hole, applying the previously talked about deep sand techniques should be enough to get you out.

The problem? With big adventure bikes, it is not always as easy as it seems to drag the bike far enough from the original hole, especially when they are fully loaded.

You might just find yourself having to unload the bike just to get it to a weight you can actually drag.

This is where the variants start.

Having a friend to help you push the bike once on the floor, and to give you a gentle push once its upright can do wonders.

Getting twigs, rocks or any other type of materials you can get your hands on under the rear tire can get you enough traction to get you going as well.

Having a winch, well, that one is kind of self-explanatory.

All in all, if you apply all we talked above, you should be able to get yourself out of any deep soft sand hole, however, I personally advise one top tip.

Give yourself time!

Getting nervous, anxious or in any way in an altered state of mind will not allow you to take the necessary steps to calmly evaluate the situation you are in.

It is not uncommon to see people rushing their way to put the bike upright just to let it fall over to the other side.

Take it slow, take it calmly, take it as part of the sport you choose to do. In the end, its all fun and games, and we are out there to have fun!

My limited experience on soft beach sand makes me think a wide tire, perhaps a 26 x 2.3″ minimum. I’m thinking a medium stud tread for control up front and traction pedaling.

I tried with a mountain bike with 26 x 2.125″ tires with light studs and a smooth center line. After some practice was OK. I think if I used 26 x 2.3″ medium stud tires with low pressure, perhaps 15 – 20 psi I would be fine.

I tried the loose sand with my new X-Trail bike with 26 x 1.95″ semi-knoby tires too. That did not work well. It might have been OK on firmer damp sand by the water with low pressure.

I feel better now after reading your post. I thought when people referred to beach bikes, It ment they worked well in soft beach sand too. I wondered why my mountian bike with the 2.125″ tires was so tough to ride there. I thought it was just me.

Perhaps I’ll try the damp sand by the water with my new bike’s 1.95″ tires one of these days.

I feel better now after reading your post. I thought when people referred to beach bikes, It ment they worked well in soft beach sand too. I wondered why my mountian bike with the 2.125″ tires was so tough to ride there. I thought it was just me.

Perhaps I’ll try the damp sand by the water with my new bike’s 1.95″ tires one of these days.

Wet sand right by the ocean is firmer because of the water ..

. but you will have to wash the bike off promptly to get rid of the grit & salt..

this “back dune” sand was OK with my mountain bike, 2.25 tires front at 21 psi, rear at 25 psi. but when I hit the regular soft beach sand (at the end) I was stopped dead in my tracks

I did that last year about this time. A very nice high school kid helped untangle me from my bike and got me up. One of my clients asked me about a couple weeks later if I’d had an accident at that spot. Turned out the nice kid was his son.

Some of the road rash was on my face. Sand tastes bad.

You’re gonna be biking over Amanpour? Use wide tires. And bring some ear protection, definitely.

That’s what the Schwalbe Big One and G-One were developed for — sand racing, where big light balloons work best. They’ll fit any frame with enough clearance. A friend used the Big Ones tubeless on his gravel bike for a few months and liked ’em — they’re fast, comfortable and stable, but wear quickly on gravel. He switched to something else after those wore out.

I kinda wish I’d bought a set a couple of years ago when Jenson USA was blowing out the then-discontinued Big Ones at around $15-$20 each. But they’d fit my bike only if I removed the front derailleur and switched to a single chainring. Instead I got the Continental Speed Rides, which are nominally 700×42 but measure closer to 700×38. They’ll clear my bike and are good on gravel but not quite wide enough on soft sand. Unfortunately the agency that maintains the gravel paths on our MUP uses plain sand to fill potholes, and if you don’t watch very carefully it’s easy to wash out on those patches.

Riding a motorcycle is not as easy as it seems. It would help if you practised for a long time for you to be perfect on the road. A professional biker will also tell you that every time you are on a dirt bike, you should prepare to face a challenge. It is because sometimes the two-wheelers tend to put you in a situation where you need wits for you to come out successfully. For instance, riding your bike in the sand is very different from riding it on other surfaces. Here you are dealing with a new obstacle in which any mistake can either leave you stranded or send you flying to the ground. But worry not, here are some of the best ways to ride your dirt bike smoothly in the sand.

How to bike through sand

Image Source

Balance is the Key

The first thing they tell you before you get on your dirt bike is to make sure you balance. That is whether you are riding on rocky ground or a flat surface. It is the only way for you to remain on top of the bike throughout the ride. But then, the type of balance you need for you to ride in the sand is way more advanced. You need to make sure you are completely balanced and in control that you can easily withstand a sudden tilt of your drz400 motorcycle. Some of the things you can do to maintain balance include sitting far back on your dirt bike. That is going to ensure you place less pressure on the front tires for easy navigation. You should, however, not go entirely over the bike since that will end up throwing you off balance. You also need to grip your handlebars loosely and use your weight to control the bike. That is how to ride in the sand on a dirt bike without falling off frequently like an armature.

Keep the Engine Running

Sometimes not even the best dirt bike can keep you from having difficulties while riding in the sand. You thus need to use your brains and figure out the best way to remain afloat. The most common mistake most people do is to stop the bike as soon as they hit a bump. That only puts you in more trouble. You should thus make sure that you keep the engine running at all times. With that, it is easy for you to gain control of the bike and lead it in the right direction. It also keeps the bike light, and that makes it easy for you to take it out of a jam. This is among the essential tips when sand riding. Maintain an optimum speed and keep your eyes on the road. You will find yourself having an easy time riding, and you will also avoid various problems like getting stuck in the sand.

How to bike through sand

Image Source

Make Better Use of Your Legs

Riding in sand cleanly depends on your whole body and, most importantly, your legs. There are many instances where you will have to put both your legs down for you to keep your bike upright.One should also be quick to use a single leg to push the bike from a sudden tilt and prevent it from going flat on the ground. It is also when a motorcycle accessory like the nudge bar comes in handy. It is going to protect both you and the bike. Places where you can’t maintain a certain speed, you have to use your legs to push your motorcycle in forward. It is the only way you are going to survive to ride your dirt bike on the sand. Keep in mind that in such a situation, most of the balance comes from your legs, your hands, and your general position on the bike. Failure to use your leg will see you have a hard time getting to your destination.

How to bike through sand

Image Source

Know How to Get Out of Tough Places

The last thing you want is to get stuck in the wild simply because you don’t know how to get yourself from tight spots. Some of the tough spots include sand ditches, sand dunes, and even sand storms. That is why whenever you are looking for a dirt bike for sale, you should also have a look at some of the essential motorcycle accessories. In case you find yourself stuck, start moving your body so that your body ends up with less weight. Don’t engage the clutch, not now, not ever because that is how people make problems bigger when sand riding. You should also ensure that the throttle is at its minimum. Those are things that are going to see you have an easy time getting you out of tough places. Some instances will require you to get off your bike and push it out of the sand. Once you get to that point, do so to avoid prolonging your stay there.

How to bike through sand

Image Source

Keep Practicing

You can be one of the best dirt bike riders, but without practicing for sand riding, you will be only as good as a beginner in this kind of situation. Practice will make you perfect and knowledgeable. You can read all the blogs about tips for sand riding, but without putting yourself in such a tough position, the knowledge won’t be helpful at all. So put the information to practice by identifying areas with sand. Start with less sand density as you advance to sites with more sand. You will notice the difficulty as you move on, and that is how you will learn how to adjust your riding skills.

How to bike through sand

Image Source

With the above information, you should be able to ride in the sand without any problems. You should, however, remember to practice for you to have an experience of how it feels like. Remember to protect your airbox and filter from the sand, adjust the suspension of the wheels, and use paddle tires if possible on the rear wheel. With those techniques, you will ride off cleanly, and without stopping to get yourself from an impromptu jam. As soon as you gain experience, you will find sand riding to be much more fun.

How to bike through sand

When the snow falls, even most hardcore mountain bikers put away their bikes. Not because of the cold, but because mountain bike tires (usually slightly wider than 2 inches) sink in even the snow. But not the tires of fat bikes, as these tires range from 3 inches to 5 inches and help riders stay on top of snow. And, more recently, riders have been exploring other areas where traditional mountain bikes fear to tread, including snow’s brother from another mother: sand.

At least that’s what the folks at Arizona’s State Bicycle Company were thinking when they hit the road to test-ride their new Off-Road Division that includes two fats, hitting three states (California, Oregon, and Arizona), and eight spots, including the Imperial Sand Dunes in Cali.

The photos are next level. And it’s impossible to look at them and not think that those sandy shapes are not The Creator’s/Nature’s version of a skatepark and the trail. Hell, God’s Skatepark in Gooseberry Mesa in Utah may have to find another name because the Imperial Sand Dunes might be more deserving of that moniker.

How to bike through sand

Think about the pix and it’s tough not to be reminded of what C.R. Stecyk said about skateboarding decades ago: “Two hundred years of American technology has unwittingly created a massive cement playground of unlimited potential, but it was the minds of 11-year-olds that could see that potential.”

Fat biking in the sand is also more affordable than pedaling in the snow because the latter requires winter-specific and expensive shoes and gloves that can easily run about $500. The sand dunes don’t require additional anything.

How to bike through sand

And State’s two models, both single speeds, are eminently affordable at $499 and $699. The basic model, the Monolith, is minimal as all get out: a fully rigid, hi-tensile steel frame and fork that comes in one size and nary a brake lever to clutter the handlebar—coaster brake only.

Plop down another $200 and you get the Megalith and an upgraded frame (4130 chrome-moly), Avid BB5 disc brakes, fatter rims (100mm instead of 80mm), and a rear hub that makes upgrading to gears easy. Need a bottle opener? No problem, there’s one on the seat tube.

Both bikes come stock with 4-inch tires.

Chris Reichel, a rider and explorer who is better known as “Dirty” by readers of, was on the fat bike trip. We chatted with him to get the lowdown on riding the Imperial Sand Tunes, fats in general, and what legendary rapper Ol’ Dirty Bastard would ride (don’t worry about the ODB part, it will all make sense in due time).

How to bike through sand

The Monolith is super pared down; who is this bike good for?

I feel that this bike is going to be a gateway drug to fat biking for a lot of people. State is a major player in the fixed gear and urban scene. By bringing an affordable fat bike to their customers, they are going to get a lot of people curious about riding dirt. Introducing more riders to trails and exploring the outdoors is what really got me excited about this project. This is also a great entry-level bike for that cyclist who already has a few bikes in their garage, but is curious about fat bikes.

Fat bikes are typically looked at as winter steeds; is there a good reason for non-frozen-tundra-living folks to consider getting one?

The biggest reason is that they are just plain fun! You feel like a big dumb kid [Editor’s note: he means that as a compliment] when you rip around on one. Here in the desert, they take a trail that would normally be miserable sandy gravel and make it fun. They are great on the beach and for blasting down sand dunes. Even for everyday riding on your local trails, the added traction makes for a unique experience.

How to bike through sand

You’ve taken 20-plus-day tours of Basque country, a six-week-long mountain bike trip on the remote trails of Nepal, and ridden all over Iceland. What do you like most about riding fats?

Personally, I like how it opens up terrain that normally wouldn’t be desirable to ride. Rides down dry river beds, sandy bottomed canyons, and days of Mexican coastline. It is not the perfect bike for every occasion, but it is another weapon in my adventure arsenal.

What was it like riding the sand dunes?

I like to compare it to powder skiing. Trudge up to the top of a dune and then blast down carving turns. The faster you go, the more smooth it becomes. The outrageously low tire pressure (less than 10psi) combined with the shifting of the sand makes it feel like you are floating.

How to bike through sand

Your pen name, Dirty, comes from your old nickname that was inspired by Ol’ Dirty Bastard (RIP). As a teenager, your love of the Wu Tang Clan, and especially ODB, earned you the “Ol’ Dirty Biker” moniker that was eventually reduced to Dirty Biker, and finally Dirty. What would ODB ride?

I would imagine ODB bumping around town on a fat cargo bike. Tires big enough to go anywhere and enough room on the back for a couple of ladies and a case of 40s.

How to bike through sand

More from GrindTV

For access to exclusive gear videos, celebrity interviews, and more, subscribe on YouTube!

Aim to ride on wet sand or thin layers of sand over packed soil. If you’re new to riding through sand, try to stay away from loose sand, which will slow you down and make steering more difficult. However, riding on wet sand or a thin layer of sand over hard soil is similar to riding on slightly wet grass.

Is it bad to ride bike on beach?

Riding a bike on the beach requires your ability to read the depth of sand, moisture content, and firmness. Sand can cause more serious problems too. You might be worried about falling or moving slow, however, sand can get into bike gears and ball bearings.

Is sand bad for bike?

Sand sticks when wet, but falls away easily when dry, he said, adding that it’s a good idea to wipe down the whole bike. Usually, if the chain is sandy, the whole bike is sandy. In a perfect world, sand wouldn’t be a problem. But when riding in the rain, they can still pick up dirt, Gronlund said.

Can you ride a mountain bike in sand?

While yes, you can ride a mountain bike on the beach, the truth is your mountain bike isn’t the best option. But you are going to do it anyway…so remember: Stay away from loose sand. Try to aim for the wet sand or that thin layer of sand over hard soil.

Can you ride a beach cruiser on sand?

So let’s go. A Beach Cruiser is sort of a name for a bike in the idea that you can cruise by the beach. But generally speaking, beach cruisers are not for the sand or cannot be ridden on the sand. The tires generally on a beach cruiser are 2.125 inches.

Is sand bad for a dirt bike?

Riding a dirt bike in sand puts a huge load on the engine. The sand saps the power causing it to rev much higher, which in turn creates more than the usual heat. The revs are very high relative to the bike’s speed, so the radiator isn’t cooling as well as it should also.

How do you get sand off a bike chain?

8 Answers. You can use a spray bottle with diluted degreaser to spray down the chain and wipe it with an old towel to get most of the dirt off; or if it’s really sandy or muddy you can use regular soap and water and a sponge. Then clean and lube the chain the way you normally would.

How do I clean my bike after the beach?

Step-by-step Guide on Bike Cleaning After Beach Ride Step 1: Rinse with water. The first thing you need to do is to rinse the bike with water. Step 2: Apply soap. Step 3: Clean the suspension. Step 4: Brush the body. Step 5: Brush the tires. Step 6: Wash the brakes. Step 6: Deep clean the drivetrain. Step 7: Rinse with water.

Which type of Tyres are good for bicycles to ride on soft sand?

5 Best Fat Bike Tires For Sand Riding – 2021 Schwalbe Jumbo Jim. The first thing that people notice when shopping around for fat bike tires made for the sand is that none of these tires have a lot of knobs on them. Kenda Juggernaut Pro. Panaracer Fat B Nimble. Vee Tire Bulldozer. Vittoria Bomboloni.

Is sand bad for mountain bikes?

Riding your mountain bike on the beach has a way of getting sand into all parts of the bike. Sand can be bad for bearings and brakes when it gets in there, and salt water can cause rust on your bike. The best thing to do is clean it down after riding on the beach.

What bike can ride on sand?

Choosing and Adjusting Your Bike. Get a fat bike if you ride through sand often. Fat bikes have 4 in (10 cm) tires on 26 in (66 cm) rims. They are the best choice for riding through sand, so if you like to cruise around the beach or tackle sand dunes, investing in a fat bike is a wise decision.

Are fat tire bikes good for sand?

They are great on the beach and for blasting down sand dunes. Even for everyday riding on your local trails, the added traction makes for a unique experience.

Why do people ride beach cruisers?

Smooth Ride An upright seating posture with the beach cruisers encourages to sit straight and upright and helps spread your body weight evenly. A mountain bike would make your position forward slightly and can cause strain to the frontal parts of the body such as arms, neck, and joints.

How do you clean a gritty bike chain?

Standard procedure wipe the chain, cogs, pulleys, and chainrings clean with a rag. drip on lube while pedaling slowly so that the chain just starts to drip lube. keep pedaling the cranks for a minute or so to loosen all the dirt on the chain and to get full penetration of the lube.

How do you clean a sand bike?

Use warm water in a bucket with a little bit of blue Dawn, wash everything off with a scrubbing brush, rinse, dry, lube and you’re good to go.

Does sand damage bike chain?

Riding in such deep sand like the dunes puts a large strain on the motor bu there really is no problem with it. sand in Jacksonville, FL destroyed my OEM chain & sprockets in < 2 hours. It also works it’s way into linkages, pivot points & wheel bearings.

Do bikes rust at the beach?

While the view is breath-taking, the briny atmosphere will certainly do a number on the exposed metals of your bike if not properly maintained. Fortunately, this article is geared towards seeing that bike stay rust-free for many enjoyable years to come.

Can you put fat tires on a beach cruiser?

Like most bicycles, beach cruisers have various tire options available to them. Some of the most common options include balloon tires or fat tires, mountain-bike style tires, and in some cases, even narrower tires.

What kind of bike should I get for beach?

The 9 Best Beach Cruiser Bikes of 2021, According to Experts Best Overall Men’s Cruiser: Schwinn Men’s Largo 7 Cruiser Bike at Best Overall Women’s Cruiser: sixthreezero EVRYjourney Hybrid Bike at Amazon. Best Value: Huffy 26-Inch Women’s Cranbrook Cruiser Bike at Walmart.

What makes a beach bike?

A cruiser bicycle, also known as a beach cruiser or (formerly) motobike, is a bicycle that usually combines balloon tires, an upright seating posture, a single-speed drivetrain, and straightforward steel construction with expressive styling.

Sand. The word is enough to instill fear in a fair chunk of off-road riders, but there are some ways to mitigate both the physical and mental anguish

Riding a motorcycle through sand is a tough gig – no two ways about it. If you spend your formative years pushing through it – a bit like tennis players who grow up grinding away on clay courts – there’s some level of assimilation, but you have to be realistic: it is mainly about practice and hours in the saddle.

And no matter how good a particular bike is, simply buying one will not miraculously make you ride like Toby Price. However, follow these steps and life will instantly become a lot easier.

How to bike through sand

1. Start small. If a novice, get a light manageable dirt bike with knobby tyres to learn the ropes on.

2. Momentum. Soft sand is all about keeping your speed up, so avoid tight turns –
make big flowing arcs.

3. Power. Use all the power you have available to get up to speed, don’t nana it –
hold it on the throttle stop!

4. High gears. Use the highest gear your bike will effectively pull. A low gear means you just dig in and bog down – particularly or a large bike.

How to bike through sand

5. Be subtle. When turning, try not to muscle the bike too much; use delicate inputs and as little steering lock as possible. Too much lock at speed will lead to a major front-end tuck. Definitely embarrassing and expensive on a big bike.

6. Be neutral. I like to stay fairly centered on the bike, that way I can move rearward if I need to wheelie over a hole, or be ready to sit gently in to a turn. However, at high speed in a straight line, keep your weight back and the front light – this aids stability skimming obstacles.

7. Effort. There is no escaping the fact that the bigger the bike, the more effort it requires to ride them in difficult sandy terrain. It’s not so much when things are going well… but taming a whopping 200kg-plus machine will definitely pay for your gym subscription.

8. No traction control! For bikes with traction control… it must be turned completely off or the bike will not go anywhere in sand – full stop! Sadly, that also means turning the TC off again each time you stop the bike’s engine, as most bikes default to the traction control on again each time the bike is turned off.

9. Tyres. Use the most aggressive knobby tyre available for your bike. To ride sand well you must have traction and drive. This becomes tricky on big adventure machines because they destroy knobby tyres on road in no time. My advice if riding a mix of sand and tarmac: ride gently on the tarmac, save the knobs for the sand. After all, you will get home with a worn knobbly on the road but you may not if stuck down a sandy gully with no traction.

So that’s about it. Keep the power on, keep your speed up, stay in a high gear and use gentle steering inputs. Other than that, practice, practice and more practice – there is no silver bullet. Good luck.

Hey, guys, Dustin here, CEO of sixthreezero. Today, we’re going to talk about beach riding, like actual sand, riding on the beach, and talk a little bit about Beach Cruisers and do Beach Cruisers work on the sand. So let’s go.

A Beach Cruiser is sort of a name for a bike in the idea that you can cruise by the beach. But generally speaking, beach cruisers are not for the sand or cannot be ridden on the sand. The tires generally on a beach cruiser are 2.125 inches. Now, if you’re riding really close to the ocean or the water on hard-pack sand, usually like kind of the wet, thicker hard-pack sand, you can ride a bike on that, and you could ride a Beach Cruiser on that. However, Beach Cruisers are not designed to be ridden on the sand. Now, with that said, riding on the sand, there are some new bikes that have come out. The fat-tire bikes that have about three and a half-inch or four-inch tires that are really, really thick, these are bikes that actually can be ridden on the sand.

But I will say one thing. Now, I’ve tried to ride those bikes in very loose, soft, sort of not hilly but like denty sand where there’s like little bumps and things like that. That can be challenging. So not all bikes, even those fat tire bikes cannot necessarily be ridden on very, very loose sand. You are going to want a pretty even, smooth surface, and the harder packed, the better. Again, fat tires can do it, but definitely still going to be challenging. I just want to make sure if people are looking at Beach Cruisers, they don’t get this idea in their head that a Beach Cruiser can perform on the sand. You know, Beach Cruisers are like a normal bike. It’s just sort of a category, just like an SUV is to a car. And in this day and age, a Beach Cruiser can be designed like any other bike.

And it’s really capable of riding or doing the same things as other bikes. It doesn’t have to be just used by the beach. That’s sort of just, again, how they came to be and the name they were given. So if you are looking to ride on the sand, look out for a four-inch fat tire bike. And I would say preferably gears, like a seven-speed and above. That’s going to give you some easier pedaling, allow you to maybe do some more of the bumpier sand so you don’t have to stay as close to the water on the hard-pack sand.

So hope that helps. If you have any questions, comments, or ideas to throw in there, please comment below. And don’t forget, if you’re interested in a fat tire bike, we do carry some on our website. You’ll see at the top, Fat Tire. You can also take our body fit quiz. Tell us about the type of riding you want to do, and we will recommend the right bike for your body and your lifestyle. And don’t forget, we have a 365-day return policy. So if you don’t love your bike in 365 days, you can return it, no questions asked.

Biking on sand is quite different from cycling on the road. The ride is bumpy, the steering is wobbly, and your tires struggle to grip the loose surface. Fortunately, the right adjustments and a bit of practice can almost make up for these effects. Get ready for a short read and a long glide across the beach.

Can beach cruisers ride on sand?

A Beach Cruiser is sort of a name for a bike in the idea that you can cruise by the beach. But generally speaking, beach cruisers are not for the sand or cannot be ridden on the sand. The tires generally on a beach cruiser are 2.125 inches. However, Beach Cruisers are not designed to be ridden on the sand.

Is sand bad for a dirt bike?

Riding a dirt bike in sand puts a huge load on the engine. The sand saps the power causing it to rev much higher, which in turn creates more than the usual heat. If the bike isn’t set up properly, lots of things can go wrong which can become very costly.

Is it hard to ride a dirtbike in sand?

Riding in the sand dunes can be challenging because the sand is loose so your goal when riding in them is to keep moving forward. In order to keep moving forward you’ll want to remain balance and the easiest way to steer is to be standing, it will give complete power over the bike.

Can I use mountain bike on sand?

While yes, you can ride a mountain bike on the beach, the truth is your mountain bike isn’t the best option. But you are going to do it anyway…so remember: Stay away from loose sand. Try to aim for the wet sand or that thin layer of sand over hard soil.

Do fat tire bikes work on sand?

Any fat bike is capable of handling a little bit of sand along the way, but for those people who are always riding on this type of surface, it might be better to invest in something built specifically for it. This will make each ride a little more efficient, and the tires will last a long time as well.

Do I need paddle tires for sand?

It’s a question that people ask all the time, “Do I have to run paddle tires/sand tires in the dunes?” The answer is pretty simple, “No you don’t have to, but you’ll have a hell of a lot more fun if you do.” You’ll be able to climb faster and steeper and you’ll find yourself looking for someone with a recovery strap …

How to bike through sand

Riding your dirt bicycle in the sand is among the hardest things to do because it can make things quite annoying if you do not know what you are doing.

There is nothing better than having the capacity to ride a dirt bike in the wide-open places, perform wheelies without fearing about falling, and hit big jumps you would typically hit. This article highlights the seven tips of riding dirt bicycles through the sand.

Table of Contents

What to know beforehand?

  1. It is always a great idea to carry extra gas. You need extra power when you go to off-road riding, and you will burn through gas a bit faster compared to on the trail. Carry an additional gas just to be secure since running out of gas really bad luck.
  2. You will also need to low the pressure of your bike tires to offer yourself the most control and traction. It is sort of like biking through the now. It is tough to bike smoothly when your tires are totally inflated, but you will also need to ensure that you do not hit hard things while you are out there.
  3. You need to know that you must have a sturdy bike. If you are on the wet sand of super packed, it would probably be a problem, but for the case of soft sand spaces, owning at least a 250cc bike will be essential.

Advance Sand Riding Tips:

How to bike through sand

  1. You will need to have your heaviness towards the back wheel. You must ensure that the front wheel is as light as possible so that it does not dig in, causing you to slow down.
  2. Ensure to keep your knees tight to the motorcycle. Biking on the sand may be a rugged ride, and in case your knees are not tight enough, you might find yourself tossing off the motorcycle. Even your body’s skin and arms could reach harm seriously.
  3. While you are riding through the sand, you ought to stand for as much of it as you can. You will need to have more control when performing that, and you will not burn out as quickly either. It takes some time to get used to it, but it is really comfortable.
  4. Ensure always to keep your momentum! It is just like when you are climbing a mountain, immediately you lose your momentum you are toast. Make sure to keep the gas balanced since when you unexpectedly slow down, your front wheel will dig in, and you will lose speed. You must be aggressive through the sand.
  5. Perform some sort of modification to your bike. It is often a great idea to tighten the suspension if possible and allow some air to get out of the tires. This will offer you much control and offer you a better ride.
  6. Always remember to use your legs to hold as much as you can. This will stabilize you over the uneven terrain and release the pressure in your hands.
  7. If you find yourself on a tight corner, and you are needed to turn hard- move your body direct up to the front end of your bicycle. Also, ensure that the throttle is pinned and lean towards the direction you are going. This plays a significant role in taking the weight off the back wheel, letting you whip it around through the sand.

Recommended Dirt Bike for Sand Dunes:

The top bicycle for sand dunes is the Honda CR500. It is powerful and big, which will tear you through almost everything. The second top choice for a bike for sand dunes is a regular 450cc dirt bicycle.

Any dirt bike above 250cc can word excellently, but the 500 or even 450 would be the best choice to opt for. Any of the mentioned dirt bikes can work perfectly through the sand.

Final Note:

Riding through the sand punishes your motorcycle because sand enters into each little cranny and nook. It will make the parts wear out faster than normal.

Ensure to wash your bicycle thoroughly after each ride, and always keep the air filter clean. Utilize a light CRC to spray the chain instead of heavy chain lube.

You do not wish to have sand clinging the bike’s chain. Buy any of the recommended dirt bikes to enjoy your ride through the sand.

How to bike through sand

Riding an adventure bike that weighs north of 200kg through soft sand requires not only the correct technique but an understanding of what you’re trying to achieve with that technique. You should only consider going on a ride that has significant sand sections if you’ve spent some time practising in sand and have some solid off-road riding experience.


The ultimate goal in the sand is to maintain momentum. Everything covered after this has the aim of helping you keep the bike light on the sand and stop it sinking in and coming to a standstill or, worse, falling over. Building and maintaining forward momentum will keep the bike up on top of the sand, much like getting a boat up on a plane.

In a perfect world, you go from a firm surface into the sand and you can carry some momentum in. But at some point you will most likely stop in the sand and have to get moving again — this can be tricky.

You will need smooth clutch release combined with increased throttle to get the bike moving. It may sink initially before it gets moving but continue to adjust the throttle input to maximise forward movement while minimising how much the rear wheel is spinning and sinking. The key is to control the throttle input: too much and you’ll sink the rear wheel and get stuck; not enough and you’ll never get the bike up on top of the sand.

It requires some delicate throttle control but, as you start to build some forward momentum and get up on top of the sand, you should actually be able to use less throttle and maintain the same speed. You don’t need to keep increasing your speed to stay up on the sand; you just need to find the speed that keeps you on top and maintain it.

Once you’re on top of the sand, you can also shift up one gear and get the engine working in a nice torquey part of the power delivery. You don’t want to have the engine revving too hard — that will just increase wheel spin and also run the risk of overheating.


When you’re starting from a standstill in the sand you will want to get yourself as far back on the seat as possible to add weight to the rear wheel and assist in gaining traction. As you release the clutch, you can actually bounce your weight up and down on the rear of the seat to help get some drive. The bike should slowly build some forward momentum.

As soon as it’s comfortable to do so, you should try to get up in the standing position and lean your weight back like in this photo. There are many benefits to standing up in the sand: you can distribute your body weight as needed much easier when you’re standing; you can also use your legs to grip the bike and help keep it as straight as possible in the loose sand. Your field of vision also greatly improves when you stand up and keeping your eyes up and looking ahead is key to riding in sand.

By standing up and leaning back slightly, you take some weight off the front wheel and at the same time add some to the rear; this in turn helps keep the front wheel on top of the sand and the rear wheel driving.


Once you have your control use and body position sorted, the last thing you need to get used to is the movement of the bike in the sand. It will never feel as solid as it does on a firm surface. The bike is always going to feel a little squirmy underneath you but as you become more comfortable you’ll learn not to fight every little movement.

Quite often, sand riding will be physically exhausting when you first try it, but as you get more comfortable you’ll start to relax and work with the bike. Don’t get trapped into looking at all the other wheel tracks and think you have to try follow them. This is where looking ahead is so important: keep your eyes up and looking where you want to go and you’ll make your own tracks.


If you’re going to be on the sand for extended periods, dropping your tyre pressure as low as 15psi will help traction levels. Before you do, though, make sure you have something with you to reinflate the tyres before moving onto any sort of firm surface.

sand will increase the speed at which components wear out. Chain/cassette/shifters/dreaileur/bushings/ballbearings anything that moves. The easiest way to get sand off the bike is to let it dry then brush the sand off.

They make nice little brushes specifically made to help with this on bikes. Keep you bike clean (unlike norm) and lubed and you will have a much better biking experience.
buys some lube and a “how to book”. The park website has a bunch of “how to” lessons on their website. Most anything you need to do will be found on the web with a little searching and of course you can always ask.

Unfortunately the cost of cycling is just not the bike. The bike is the cheap part, its everything else you need that really starts to add up.


entirely thrilled
  • May 17, 2007
  • #3

i think the best thing you can do to clean your bike is to let the dirt/mud/sand dry completely then whipe it off. sand between the pads and the rim/rotor will make a horrible grinding noise.

if you ever feel the need to hose off your bike, use a very gentle setting and do not spray directly at any bearings or busings(the point where anything moves). either use some old shirts, or buy some cheap shop rags to whipe down the bike and drivetrain.

try to avoid wd40, as it removes any grease and replaces it with a flimsy film that wont last one ride.

heythorpe was right on with a how-to book. it’s a worthwhile investment.

or you could just get a singlespeed and not worry about silly things like bike maintenance.

As an affiliate, we earn from qualifying purchases made on our website.

Riding your dirt bike through the sand is one of the harder things to do and it can make things pretty frustrating if you don’t know what you’re doing. In this post, I’ll be sharing 7 tips I’ve learned about riding dirt bikes through the sand.

I always tried to stay away from sandy areas when I was first got started because I always struggled hard with it. The biggest reason was that my bike wasn’t powerful enough. I had a TTR 125 and it just wasn’t enough to get the job done. I didn’t have any problems when the ground was flat or it was wet and packed but put me on a hill and it wasn’t pretty.

Once I learned a few of these techniques and upgraded to a bigger and faster bike, things were so much easier and riding in the sand is one of my favorite things to do. You have a lot more confidence riding in the sand because you know that if you fall it’ll be like falling into a pile of pillows.

There aren’t many things better than being able to top out the bike in the wide-open spaces, doing wheelies without worrying about falling, and hitting huge jumps you wouldn’t normally hit.

I’m not a professional rider or anything like that but I’ve been learning a lot about sand riding techniques over the past few months and I’ll be sharing all of them in this post. Let’s get started!

What To Know Beforehand

  • The first thing you’ll probably want to know is that you should have a powerful bike. If you’re on super packed or wet sand it probably won’t be an issue but for the soft sand areas, having at least a 250cc bike will be necessary. I tried pretty hard with my little 125cc Yamaha and it was always a struggle. Feel free to try it but good luck.
  • You’ll also want to drop the pressure in your tires to give yourself the most traction and control. It’s kind of like riding through the snow. It’s very hard to ride properly when your tires are fully inflated but you’ll also want to make sure you don’t hit anything hard while you’re out there.
  • It’s always a good idea to bring extra gas as well. Riding in the sand takes quite a bit of power and you’ll burn through gas much quicker than on the trail. Bring an extra tank of gas just to be safe because running out of gas does suck (I’ve learned my lesson with this one).

Dirt Bike Sand Riding Tips

  • When you’re riding in the sand you should stand for as much of it as possible. You’ll have more control doing that and you won’t burn out as fast either. It gets some getting used to but it really is more comfortable.
  • You’ll want to keep your weight towards the back wheel as much as you can. You want the front wheel to be as light as possible so it doesn’t dig in and slow you down.
  • Always keep your momentum! It’s just like when you’re climbing a hill, as soon as you lose the momentum you’re toast. Keep the gas going steady because if you suddenly slow down your front end will dig in and you’ll lose speed. You need to be aggressive in the sand!
  • Keep your knees tight to that bike! Riding through the sand can be a bumpy ride and if your legs aren’t tight you’ll end up tossing yourself off the bike. Not only that but your arms and upper body will thank you for it.
  • Do a little bit of adjusting on your bike. It’s always a good idea to tighten the suspension if you can and also let some air out of the tires. This will give you more control and give you a smoother ride.

Dirt Bike Suspension Setup For Sand

If you’re going to be riding in the sand it’s probably a good idea to test it out first before you make any adjustments. The most common adjustment people make would be to stiffen the fork. If you have softer forks you’ll be bounced around the entire time and will get worn out quickly.

Doing this and lowering the air pressure in your tires should be enough to make your sand ride much more enjoyable.

How To Corner A Dirt Bike In Sand

  • You want to get most of your braking done as early as possible coming into a corner. The sand will also help you slow down but you will want to come in with some speed, so don’t brake too much.
  • It’s important that you keep your momentum throughout the turn. If you slow down too much during the turn your front end will dig in and lose a lot of speed.
  • You’ll want to move your weight to the back of the bike to keep the front wheel up. As soon as your front end digs in it’ll be really tough maintaining speed and control.
  • Once you get into the turn you’ll want to lean your bike and get on the gas. This will also help keep your front end light.
  • Coming out of the turn you’ll want to stay on the gas to maintain your momentum. It’s important that you keep your knees tight to the bike and your eyes are looking forward (not down).

Best Dirt Bike For Sand Dunes

In my opinion, the best possible bike for the sand dunes would be a Honda CR500. It’s big and powerful and will tear through just about anything. The second best option would be any other standard 450cc dirt bike. I don’t have either of those bikes but this seems to be the consensus on all of the bike forums out there.

Anything above a 250cc bike would work fine but the 450 or 500 would be the best option for sand riding. I have an FX 350 and it works perfectly fine for what I use it for.

Let me know your thoughts and any questions you have. Like this article? Feel free to give it a share!

Looking to get some new dirt bike gear? Click here to check out our recommended gear page to see the stuff we’re actually using and the cheapest place to get them.

I’m by no means an outdoors or fishing expert, but it’s something I’ve been interested in for over 20 years. I created this site to test out different gear and techniques to see what actually works.

Recent Posts

If you’re fishing a moving creek or river or you just want to have a relaxing day at the lake, fishing for trout with a float or bobber is a great choice. It’s such a simple and easy way to fish, but.

Fishing using worms is one of the most effective and relaxing ways to catch trout. Most places let you throw two lines in the water, and anytime I’m out, I’ll have one rod with a worm and the other.

About Us

Welcome to Backcountry Cariboo. We’re a resource for those who love the outdoors, especially fishing, camping, and wilderness survival. Our goal is to promote the outdoor lifestyle and leave nature better than we found it.

report this ad

Affiliate Disclaimer

Backcountry Cariboo is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to We also participate in other affiliate programs which compensate us for referring traffic. report this ad

As an Amazon Associate earns from qualifying purchases.

How to bike through sand

Believe it or not, some people don’t enjoy sand riding. I never used to myself, but that was only because I lacked confidence. Once you begin applying the right techniques and spend some time in the dunes, you’ll be amazed at how much smoother and faster you will be. And damn, it’s so much fun!

When you find a sick place to ride it’s like being a kid in a lolly-scramble… huge sand bowls you can tear apart… big natural jumps and kickers you can hit… wide open spaces to whip that front wheel up and do long wheelies… and plenty of hard-packed sand to lay your bike over and do power-slides. Wicked!

Before you do head out, consider these things first:

  • For the best riding conditions, you want damp or wet sand. This makes it firmer providing better traction and control.
  • You definitely want a powerful bike. Anything less than a 250cc two stroke and you’ll probably struggle for power. Though it’s all relative if you’re a 45kg midget.
  • Drop the tyre pressure down to around 10 – 12 psi. This will make a noticeable difference to your traction and control. Just make sure you don’t hit any hard objects (roots, rocks e.t.c) as you may bugger the rims.
  • Take refreshments. I also enjoy cold root beer in my backpack, but only 1 or 2! But if you’re not that way inclined you should still take loads of water. It’s thirsty work in those dunes esp. in summer.
  • Take plenty of spare petrol. Riding in the sand requires you to be hard on the throttle. Your bike will suck the fuel back faster than you can finish saying… “oh sh#! I just ran out of gas!”

How to bike through sand

Sand Riding Tips:

  • Most of the time you should have your body position & weight further back than if you were riding dirt or hard-pack. This keeps the front wheel gliding over the shifty sand. If you do dig it in, you’ll find yourself doing a fine impersonation of Superman over the handle bars.
  • Keep the gas on! In the early days of riding sand, your natural tendency will be to back off when the front wheel feels like it’s going to wash out – this will only make it worse. Holding the power on propels you forward and lifts the front wheel out of the soft sand. It gives you control over the direction you are trying to follow.
  • If you are turning hard, tight corners, shift your body right up to the front of the bike. Make love to that petrol tank! This takes the weight off the rear wheel allowing you to whip it around in a flurry of sand roost. Again, keep the throttle pinned and lean into the direction you are heading. When done properly this looks and feels sick!
  • Remember to use your legs to grip the bike as much as possible. This not only stabilizes you over rough terrain but will relieve the pressure in your arms.

Final Note:

Sand riding punishes your bike. Sand gets into every little nook and cranny. It will wear out moving parts a lot quicker than normal. Make sure you wash your bike thoroughly after every ride, and always clean the air filter . Use a light CRC spray on the chain rather than a thick chain lube. You don’t want sand clinging to the chain.

I’m the co-owner of Dirt Bike Planet. I live in Star, Idaho and enjoy dirt biking with my wife and two boys throughout the Idaho mountains.

Recent Posts

If you’ve ever misread the type of fuel at the fuel pump or left your kid in charge of fueling up their own dirt bike, you may have inadvertently ended up with a tank full of the wrong gas. This.

Lots of us dirt bike riders have an intense need for speed and we’re always looking for a machine that can really get up and move. Engine output is one of the biggest determining factors, so if speed.

About Dirt Bike Planet

Dirt Bike Planet is a place where dirt bike enthusiasts from everywhere come to share what they know! We’re in love with the intense feelings of freedom and adrenaline that only this sport can give us. Learn more about us below.

The Garage Manual

How to bike through sand

The Garage Manual makes maintaining and enjoying your dirt bike ridiculously simple. It’s a true straight-forward guide for the rest of us. Print it and hang it in your garage and you’ll have the perfect dummy-proof reference and maintenance charts!

How to bike through sand

I think we can all agree that dirt bikes are some of the most versatile machines out there. You can take them anywhere and have a heck of a lot of fun doing it – even in the sand.

Dune riding for sure is a beast in and of itself. Riding on sand offers even the most expert rider a significant challenge and a completely whole new experience for anyone who has only spent time on the track or trail. Without a doubt one adventure every dirt bike owner must try is a day on the sand dunes.

What makes it even more special is, for most dirt bikers, the sand dunes aren’t exactly right in their own backyard. For most, a day in the sand is the road less traveled and it’ll be an all-day affair. But, whenever you decide to try your hands on the sand be it the beach or desert remember you can’t just take your dirt bike off the trail and rip it in the sand without some prep work.

How to bike through sand

If you’ve ever been to the beach whether to lay out in the sun or simply stroll along the breakers one thing is quite evident – sand sticks to everything and finds every nook and cranny of your shoes, clothes, towels and anything you put on it. The same applies to your dirt bike.

Your bike can manage the muddiest of trails so it can certainly handle a day on the sand dunes. However, you’ll need to do some prep work before you head out for the dunes to ensure you don’t just spin your wheels and your bike survives to ride another day. In this guide we will cover the following tips for riding sand dunes:

Sand or Paddle Tires

Change out your regular knob tire in the rear for a paddle tire. These tires essentially paddle your bike through the sand and give you much more traction. Be prepared to throw around a lot of sand because, well, that’s why they are called paddle tires.

If you don’t have a paddle tire or don’t want to spend the money on a tire to play in the sand once a year you can still use your regular knob tires. The key here is to let a lot of air out and run them between 8 and 12 psi. The lower pressure flattens the tire which gives you grip and flotation in the sand.

A note on using a paddle tire: consider running one tooth up on your rear sprocket with the paddle since it could make the bike lug.

Dirt Bike Paddle Tire

Price: $77.99 – $87.99


  • Ultra-light nylon carcass designs
  • Rear only
  • 2-ply
  • Excellent traction and flotation

Chain Lube

Don’t use regular chain lube! You’ll gum up the chain, spokes and everything in between before you hit the first dune. Additionally, sand as you know is quite abrasive so the more of it you have stuck to your chain rotating at a high rate of speed the faster you’ll wear down all your drive parts.

Instead of regular chain lube, use a light chain oil or even WD40 (but check first to make sure WD40 is adaptable to your drive parts), or don’t use any lubrication at all. Inevitably, you’re going to get sand in your drive chain and gears but using a viscosity lube will not be nearly as abrasive to your parts and you won’t end up with an oily, sandy mess to clean.

Chain Lube for the Sand Dunes

Price: $6.36 – $10.36


  • Full synthetic lubricant
  • Approved and tested for any type of chain, including sealed ring chains
  • Special light viscosity formula that has a clear application
  • Waterproof


If you’re rocking aluminum sprockets, switch them out for steel sprockets especially if you spend a lot of time on the dunes. Steel sprockets are harder and stand up to the constant grind of the sand much better than aluminum.

Steel Sprocket Kit

Price: $56.81 – $304.72


  • Case-hardened chromoly steel
  • Heat treatment for added strength and wear resistance
  • “Parkerizing” surface treatment for rust and corrosion resistance
  • Includes Choice of Drive Chain

Air Filter

You’re air filter is not designed to block a tidal wave of fine sand. You’ll need to add some extra protection to keep your engine free from sand. We suggest using a Filterskin. It’s membrane that stretches over your air filter that prevents any sand from entering the air intake yet keep the flow of air. A “cheap and dirty” method is to use pantyhose over the filter. If you go this route just be sure to keep an eye on it to make sure the pantyhose is still attached.

Air Filter Protection

Price: $14.99


  • Catches up to 90 percent of dirt
  • Easy installation
  • Includes three Filterskins
  • Available in several sizes


Check your engine coolant before starting your day on the dunes and then often throughout the day while you ride. Bikes tend to run a little more lean on sand plus the bike’s engine works harder. Add on the paddle tire or low-pressure tires and you have a recipe for overheating your bike.

Make sure you bring along extra coolant and keep an eye on the engine temperature gauge. Some riders find success by taking frequent breaks from riding to allow the engine to cool off. Additionally, since sand dune riding often occurs in the desert you may be riding in the hot sun which only adds to the ingredients necessary to overheat your bike’s engine.

Coolant for the Sand Dunes

Price: $23.95


  • Made of Propylene Glycol – biodegradable and non-toxic
  • Premixed with deionized water to eliminate impurities
  • Proven to reduce operating temperatures by as much as 50F

Get a Safety Flag

Yeah those flags may look like something you had on your bike as a kid but you don’t want to ride off without one. Sand dunes are not only a great place to hide but almost act like a cloak of invisibility. Those steep hills hide even the loudest of 2-strokes. So get a flag that stretches at least eight-feet tall from the ground to the mast so others can see you. Most state sanction parks require the use of a safety flag anyway.

How to bike through sand

Bring Extra Fuel

Lastly, bring fuel! Riding in the sand eats a lot of fuel so if you want to make it all day on the dunes, you’re going to need enough gas to refuel several times.

How to bike through sand

Getting started: Before you attempt relentless sand stretches deflate your tires to around 25 lbs, lower if you have wide tires. Best to start on a hardpacked section, but if you can’t find anything hard: To start in deep sand stand on your pedals and mash the bike down into the sand, sort of like you are on a pogo stick shoving the rear wheel in for grip in time to a rock ballad. “I don’t care if it rains or freezes, long as I got my plastic jesus.” In deep sand you must be able to do the “Moab Track Stand,” clipped in and upright, but stationary. Now, jump up and down and as you come down on each bounce put power to the rear wheel so that as it digs in deeper, harder, dense, below-the-surface hardpack to move forward. Once you get rolling smooth out your pedal stroke to an even spin. Maintain speed and float. It is a very strenuous thing to do, so sometimes it may be best to just get off and walk to conserve energy. But, most of the time, speeding over the sand saves a shitload of work.

Weighting the bike: To pedal through sand you must remove weight from the front of the bike, stay light on the handlebars, and steer with your hips and shoulders. Steering with the front wheel is an advanced sand skill and is only recommended after you learn the weight shift deal. To expedite the weight shift, slide back on the saddle a few inches, feel the back edge of your saddle between your thighs, almost lock your elbows, and loosen your grip on the bars a bit. Now, GO FAST. Search for ruts made by other bikers and put your wheel in the deepest, straightest one. Don’t steer out of it. Let the bike follow the rut and adjust with hips and shoulders to maintain your line.

How to bike through sand

Maintaining momentum: Lower your saddle about an inch. Really. If you think it is low already, lower it an inch. If you can easily adjust it back in the rails, that would be good, too. If you have a long saddle, you probably know what I’m talking about. Speed is your best friend, any way you can get it. If you can get a running start on something packed you can float over the first few feet and may be able to go straight enough to maintain momentum comfortably in the saddle. That magic moment on sand requires determination and pain to achieve and determination and pain to maintain. It’s where the fast float happens. You feel an acceleration. There is a point of maximum efficiency. You will know when it happens because your heart rate will stablilize. Maintain that feeling and you are doing sand right. On level ground always concentrate on maintaining forward momentum enough to keep the wheels floating. Never give up. And before you give up, go faster. Don’t steer with the handlebars. The faster you go, the less weight you want up front, so get back a bit, feel the float. Keep the steady pumping round pedal strokes coming, but stay back in the saddle. If the saddle is low and your weight is back, your legs should be extended comfortably. Use round strokes while you are hauling. Balance, balance, balance. A long wheelbase is awesome when you are going fast over sand. If your wheelbase is short, stay back. You can use the bars to correct being thrown off line, but countersteer with your shoulders, hips, ass and legs. Not too much. No, more. Pull up on the bars a tad, slide back on the saddle, which I hope is set low (some people ride with the thing up their ass and think that a normal handling position feels like a chair). Steering and countersteering work to get you out of technical sand transitions in slow soft stuff and undulating wash bottoms. Putting weight on the back of the saddle not only gives you a powerful pedaling posture, it keeps the float going and allows you to put the power of your ass into the dirt. If the saddle is too high, you are going to dig in the front wheel with great ease. If you are sitting over the rear axle, you are going to feel like the king of sand. Rock your body weight violently, throwing your weight into the rear axle to gain early momentum to 7 or 8 miles an hour. Rock your weight ever so slightly to accelerate above 10 miles an hour. Try not to rock at all when you want to accelerate above 15 or 20. When you are going fast, there is a pocket. It is not over the rear wheel. It is in the middle of the bike. It happens at around 17 miles an hour. Throw your weight back to counter rear brake forces to stop, but don’t stop. If you loose momentum, get far back so that the front wheel does not dig in as you adjust your line just SLIGHTLY and try to regain mo. Bring weight forward just enough to steer and counter with your body. Do not let that front wheel dig. As you turn the wheel, counter with your hips and legs and use the power in your legs to turn with acceleration. Keep weight back. Stay loose. Sit down. The only time you are going to want to be out of the saddle is when your navel is behind it. Balance your weight over the power spot and work it hard. If you find a place to go faster, do it.

Going up in sand is a real chore requiring that you attack this kind of section with a ton of momentum, but going down is like skiing in powder and can be a load of fun. Keep your weight back, arms extended, and fly like Superman. Extreme sand on extreme dowhnill slopes requires that you get way way behind the saddle and cantilever the front of the bike over the sand by pulling back on the bars with arms outstretched. This feels like you are grasping a handrail and leaning back.

Equipment: Tires are your most important edge in sand, but bikes with long top tubes, slack angles, long travel forks and slightly longer chainstays have an advantage. Riser bars and short stems help by shifting weight off the front end. As for those tires, it depends on the depth of the sand as to whether or not a narrow tire will work at all. If the sand is shallow, the narrow tire is an advantage. It will cut through to the hardpack below, but in deep, deep sand wide front tires with big knobs like a downhill specific tire can float over the sand. We prefer WTB Motoraptor 2.4 tires for riding just about everything except mud. In sand (and on rock) these tires rule. Wider, bigger, gnarlier is the mantra, along with a chant of “Sand Sucks” or “Sand Happens” as you chug through to the rewards at the other side of the dune. Believe it or not a full suspension bike will be an advantage also. It will smooth out the power to the ground as you chug. It will be a bit more of a chore to get rolling, but once you gain speed it will rip by the hardtails. 29 inch wheels are a huge advantage in sand though the longer spokes flex too much for slickrock riding. A 29 inch wheel allows you to run narrower tires and still be able to chug through the soft stuff.

A single grain of sand can go unnoticed, but when it assembles together it can begin to conspire against you.

The type and consistency of sand can vary tremendously depending upon environmental factors, and require different riding techniques. If it is a lot of sand (more than a kilometer) it will be worth your while to deflate your tyres considerable for better traction and to allow you to ‘float’ over the sand rather than cut through it.

Usually, in loose or deep sand, it is best to stay on your seat and keep your weight back on the back part of the saddle. The idea is to keep your front wheel light so that it doesn’t plow under and throw you off the bike! It is important to keep your body relaxed, and let the front wheel float a bit, but try not to let it turn or wander off course. It is advisable to keep up your momentum, have even pedal strokes, and not make any sudden movements.

Try to steer by gradually leaning your body and not turning the handlebars. Try NOT to apply too much power to the pedals as this will break the surface tension on the sand and cause your back wheel to dig in, in turn causing you to hold tighter on the handlebars and this will send the bike off line. Try and maintain an even pedal stroke, spinning is good, but not too chaotically. Keep it smooth!! Some sand may be impossible to ride through regardless of your technique (try riding on the deep sand of the beach!)

As a last resort, you can always stand up and pedal to use the weight of your body to generate force, but this is usually a last resort and you will most likely soon come to a stop! If you encounter a lot of sand, or like to ride in the sand dunes, use the widest tyres your bike will accept to allow for maximum floatation.

Be prepared to pedal HARD to keep going >> at least if you wipe-out you will have a soft landing…

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

The least common multiple, or LCM, is another number that’s useful in solving many math problems. Let’s find the LCM of 30 and 45. One way to find the least common multiple of two numbers is to first list the prime factors of each number.

Then multiply each factor the greatest number of times it occurs in either number. If the same factor occurs more than once in both numbers, you multiply the factor the greatest number of times it occurs.

2: one occurrence
3: two occurrences
5: one occurrence
2 × 3 × 3 × 5 = 90 <— LCM

After you’ve calculated a least common multiple, always check to be sure your answer can be divided evenly by both numbers.


Find the LCM of these sets of numbers.

3, 9, 21
Solution: List the prime factors of each.
3: 3
9: 3 × 3
21: 3 × 7
Multiply each factor the greatest number of times it occurs in any of the numbers. 9 has two 3s, and 21 has one 7, so we multiply 3 two times, and 7 once. This gives us 63, the smallest number that can be divided evenly by 3, 9, and 21. We check our work by verifying that 63 can be divided evenly by 3, 9, and 21.

12, 80
Solution: List the prime factors of each.
12: 2 × 2 × 3
80: 2 × 2 × 2 × 2 × 5 = 80
Multiply each factor the greatest number of times it occurs in either number. 12 has one 3, and 80 has four 2’s and one 5, so we multiply 2 four times, 3 once, and five once. This gives us 240, the smallest number that can be divided by both 12 and 80. We check our work by verifying that 240 can be divided by both 12 and 80.

Please provide numbers separated by a comma “,” and click the “Calculate” button to find the LCM.

What is the Least Common Multiple (LCM)?

In mathematics, the least common multiple, also known as the lowest common multiple of two (or more) integers a and b, is the smallest positive integer that is divisible by both. It is commonly denoted as LCM(a, b).

Brute Force Method

There are multiple ways to find a least common multiple. The most basic is simply using a “brute force” method that lists out each integer’s multiples.

EX: Find LCM(18, 26)
18: 18, 36, 54, 72, 90, 108, 126, 144, 162, 180, 198, 216, 234
26: 52, 78, 104, 130, 156, 182, 208, 234

As can be seen, this method can be fairly tedious, and is far from ideal.

Prime Factorization Method

A more systematic way to find the LCM of some given integers is to use prime factorization. Prime factorization involves breaking down each of the numbers being compared into its product of prime numbers. The LCM is then determined by multiplying the highest power of each prime number together. Note that computing the LCM this way, while more efficient than using the “brute force” method, is still limited to smaller numbers. Refer to the example below for clarification on how to use prime factorization to determine the LCM:

Greatest Common Divisor Method

A third viable method for finding the LCM of some given integers is using the greatest common divisor. This is also frequently referred to as the greatest common factor (GCF), among other names. Refer to the link for details on how to determine the greatest common divisor. Given LCM(a, b), the procedure for finding the LCM using GCF is to divide the product of the numbers a and b by their GCF, i.e. (a × b)/GCF(a,b). When trying to determine the LCM of more than two numbers, for example LCM(a, b, c) find the LCM of a and b where the result will be q. Then find the LCM of c and q. The result will be the LCM of all three numbers. Using the previous example:

Note that it is not important which LCM is calculated first as long as all the numbers are used, and the method is followed accurately. Depending on the particular situation, each method has its own merits, and the user can decide which method to pursue at their own discretion.

When two numbers have the same numbers as their multiples, those multiples are said to be common multiples. The smallest number which is a common multiple of those two numbers is the LCM of two numbers. Let us explore the methods to find the LCM of two numbers.

1. What is LCM of Two Numbers?
2. How To Find LCM of Two Numbers?
3. Solved Examples
4. Practice Question
5. FAQs on LCM of Two Numbers

What is LCM of Two Numbers?

The LCM of two numbers or the least common multiple of two numbers is the smallest number which is exactly divisible by two numbers and it is also a common multiple of those two numbers.
For example: Take any two numbers such as 23 and 46, let’s find the LCM of these two numbers. Multiples of 23 = 23, 46, 69, 92, 115, 138 and so on. Multiples of 46 = 46, 92, 138, 184 and so on. Now take out the smallest common multiple of 23 and 46. We can see that the smallest common multiple is 46. So the LCM of 23 and 46 is 46. Therefore, 46 is the smallest common multiple or LCM of two numbers which is exactly divisible by both the numbers.

How to Find LCM of Two Numbers?

LCM of two numbers can be calculated by using four main methods. These four methods to find LCM are discussed below.

  • Listing Multiples Method
  • Prime Factorization Method
  • Division Method
  • HCF method

Finding LCM of Two Numbers by Listing Multiples Method

In the listing multiples method, we have to write down the multiples of two numbers up to the first common multiple. For example, find LCM of 5 and 9. Multiples of number 5 = 5, 10,15, 20, 25, 30, 35, 40, 45 and so on. Multiples of number 9 = 9, 18, 27, 36, 45 and so on. The first smallest common multiple is 45, of numbers 5 and 9. Hence the LCM of the two numbers is 45.

Finding LCM of Two Numbers by Prime Factorization Method

In this method, first, write down all the prime factors of two numbers then multiply each factor with the highest powers to calculate the LCM of two numbers. For example, find LCM of 18 and 24.
Prime factors of number 18 = 2 × 3 2
Prime factors of number 24 = 2 3 × 3
LCM of numbers 18 and 24 = 2 3 × 3 2 = 72
Here we multiply all the prime factors that are 2 and 3 with the highest powers, to find the LCM of two numbers.

Finding LCM of two numbers by Division Method

To find LCM of two numbers by division method follow the following steps given below:

  • Step 1: Write the two numbers in a horizontal line and separate the numbers by commas.
  • Step 2: Divide the two numbers with prime numbers, if any number is not exactly divided write down the number in the next row.
  • Step 3: Keep on dividing the two numbers by prime numbers, until not getting the results as 1 in the complete row.
  • Step 4: LCM of two numbers is the product of all prime numbers obtained in a division method.

For example, let’s find LCM of 6 and 15 by division method.

  • Write the numbers 6 and 15 in a horizontal line and separate them by commas.
  • Divide the 6 and 15 by prime numbers, if a number is not exactly divided write down in the next row.
  • Divide the numbers 6 and 15 till not getting 1 in a complete row.
  • LCM of 6 and 15 is the product of all prime numbers i.e. 2 × 3 × 5 = 30

Look at the image given below, which shows LCM of 6 and 15 by division method.

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

Finding LCM of two numbers by HCF method

Here we will use the relation between HCF and LCM to find the LCM of two numbers. The product of HCF of two numbers and the LCM of two numbers is equal to the product of two numbers. Therefore, the formula to find LCM of two numbers is, LCM of two numbers = product of two numbers ÷ HCF of two numbers.

Note: The LCM of two co-prime numbers is equal to the product of co-prime numbers because the highest common factor of prime numbers is 1.

Related Articles on LCM of Two Numbers

Check out the interesting topics to learn more about the LCM of two numbers.

Solved Examples

Example 1: Find the LCM of two numbers 120 and 150 by using prime factorization.
Solution: Prime factors of number 120 = 2 3 × 3 × 5;
Prime factors of number 150 = 2 × 3 × 5 2
Product of all the prime factors with highest powers = 2 3 × 3 × 5 2 = 600
So the LCM of two numbers (120, 150) is 600.

Example 2: What is the LCM of two numbers if the product of two numbers is 3276 and their HCF is 6?
Solution: Given, the product of two numbers = 3276 and the HCF of two numbers = 6. The relation between HCF and LCM is, HCF of two numbers × LCM of two numbers = product of two numbers
6 × LCM of two numbers = 3276
Therefore, LCM of two numbers = 3276 ÷ 6 = 546

Example 3: Find the LCM of two numbers 20 and 80 by using the division method.

Solution: To find LCM of two numbers by division method follow the following steps given below:

  • Step 1: Write the two numbers, 20 and 80 in a horizontal line and put the commas between them.
  • Step 2: Divide the two numbers 20 and 80 with prime numbers i.e. 2, 3, 5. if any number is not exactly divided, note down the number in the next row.
  • Step 3: Continue the division until not getting the results as 1 in the complete row.
  • Step 4: LCM of two numbers is the product of all prime numbers obtained in a division method.

Look at the image and read out loud the steps to clearly understand the procedure.

A common multiple of two whole numbers a and b is a number c which a and b both divide into evenly.

For example, 48 is a common multiple of 6 and 12 since

The least common multiple is just what it sounds like. the smallest of all the common multiples.

Example 1:

Find the least common multiple of 9 and 12 .

To do this, we can list the multiples:

9 : 9 , 18 , 27 , 36 _ , 45 , 54 , 63 , 72 , . 12 : 12 , 24 , 36 _ , 48 , 60 , 72 , .

36 is the first number that occurs in both lists. So 36 is the LCM.

The listing method is impractical for large numbers. Another way to find the LCM of two numbers is to divide their product by their greatest common factor ( GCF ).

Example 2:

Find the least common multiple of 18 and 20 .

To find the GCF of 18 and 30 , you can write their prime factorizations :

18 = 2 ⋅ 3 ⋅ 3 30 = 2 ⋅ 3 ⋅ 5

The common factors are 2 and 3 . So, the GCF is 2 ⋅ 3 = 6 .

Now find the LCM by multiplying the two numbers and dividing by the GCF. (You can make this calculation a little easier by cancelling a common factor.)

When the GCF of two numbers is 1 , the LCM is equal to the product of the two numbers.

Example 3:

Find the least common multiple of 10 and 27 .

10 and 27 share no common factors other than 1 . So, the GCF is 1 .

Therefore, the LCM is simply 10 ⋅ 27 = 270 .

A third way to find the LCM of is to list all of the prime factors of each number and then multiply all of the factors the greatest number of times each occurs in any of the lists. [Note that while the previous method won’t always work with more than 2 numbers, this method will.]

Example 4:

Find the LCM of 16 , 25 and 60 .

16 = 2 ⋅ 2 ⋅ 2 ⋅ 2 25 = 5 ⋅ 5 60 = 2 ⋅ 2 ⋅ 3 ⋅ 5

The greatest number of times the factor 2 occurs is four (in the first list).

The greatest number of times the factor 3 occurs is one (in the third list).

The greatest number of times the factor 5 occurs is two (in the second list).

So, we multiply four 2 s, one 3 , and two 5 s.

LCM = 2 ⋅ 2 ⋅ 2 ⋅ 2 ⋅ 3 ⋅ 5 ⋅ 5 = 1200

Download our free learning tools apps and test prep books

Names of standardized tests are owned by the trademark holders and are not affiliated with Varsity Tutors LLC.

4.9/5.0 Satisfaction Rating over the last 100,000 sessions. As of 4/27/18.

Media outlet trademarks are owned by the respective media outlets and are not affiliated with Varsity Tutors.

Award-Winning claim based on CBS Local and Houston Press awards.

Varsity Tutors does not have affiliation with universities mentioned on its website.

Varsity Tutors connects learners with experts. Instructors are independent contractors who tailor their services to each client, using their own style, methods and materials.

Multiple is a number that can be divided by the given number without leaving a reminder. For example:

20 is a multiple of 5

Least common multiple

The least common multiple of two numbers is the “smallest non-zero common number” which is a multiple of both the numbers.

The different methods to find least common multiple of two or more numbers are:

  • Using prime factorization
  • Using repeated division
  • Using multiples

1. LCM using prime factorization

In this method, a factorization tree for each given number is generated by listing the multiples of that number. The last branch of the tree has the least prime factors for that number.

For example, the factorization trees for 36 and 48 are generated as follows:

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

Figure: Prime factorization trees for the number 36 and 48

To find the LCM, pair the common multiples as shown. List them along with the remaining multiples.

LCM = 2 × 2 × 3 × 3 × 2 × 2

2. LCM using repeated division

In this method, the given numbers are divided by the common divisors until there is no possible further division by the common number. The divisors and the remainders are multiplied together to obtain the LCM.

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

LCM = 2 × 2 × 3 × 4 × 3

3. LCM using multiples

To find the LCM using multiples, list the multiples of the numbers in the table as shown. The least common multiple is the first common multiple for the given numbers.

In this video we learn how to find the least common multiple (LCM) of two numbers by listing the multiples. The two numbers we find the LCM of are 15 and 20.

The steps on how to find the least common multiple (LCM) of two numbers by listing multiples are:

1) List the first several multiples of each number.
2) Look for multiples common to both lists. If there are no common multiples in the lists, write out additional multiples for each number.
3) Look for the smallest number that is common to both lists.
4) This number is the LCM.

#primefactorization #LCM #minutemath #algebrahelp #algebra #prealgebra #beginningalgebra #mathhelp #onlinemathvideos #lightboard #math #mathvideos #oer #openeducation #freemathvideos

Every Month we have a new GIVEAWAY that is FREE to Enter. See link below for details. You can enter Every Month!

Amazon Store Front: How we make our videos, Recommended Educational Resources, Etc.:

Visit our website for links to all of our videos:

Visit our STEM Store for all your Math and Science Gear:

Join our Discord Server for Math Talk and Math Help!

CC Licensed Content, Original

Revision and Adaptation. Provided by: Minute Math. License: CC BY 4.0
CC Licensed Content, Shared Previously

We get a multiple of a number when we multiply it by another number. Such as multiplying by 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, etc, but not zero. Just like the multiplication table.

Here are some examples:

The multiples of 4 are: 4,8,12,16,20,24,28,32,36,40,44.
The multiples of 5 are: 5,10,15,20,25,30,35,40,45,50.

What is a “Common Multiple” ?

Say we have listed the first few multiples of 4 and 5: the common multiples are those that are found in both lists:

The multiples of 4 are: 4,8,12,16,20,24,28,32,36,40,44.
The multiples of 5 are: 5,10,15,20,25,30,35,40,45,50.

Notice that 20 and 40 appear in both lists?
So, the common multiples of 4 and 5 are: 20, 40, (and 60, 80, etc . too)

What is the “Least Common Multiple” ?

It is simply the smallest of the common multiples.

In our previous example, the smallest of the common multiples is 20 .

. so the Least Common Multiple of 4 and 5 is 20.

Finding the Least Common Multiple

List the multiples of the numbers until we get our first match.

Example: Find the least common multiple of 4 and 10:

The multiples of 4 are: 4, 8, 12, 16, 20, .
and the multiples of 10 are: 10, 20, .

Aha! there is a match at 20. It looks like this:

So the least common multiple of 4 and 10 is 20

Example: Find the least common multiple of 6 and 15:

The multiples of 6 are: 6, 12, 18, 24, 30, .
and the multiples of 15 are: 15, 30, .

There is a match at 30

So the least common multiple of 6 and 15 is 30

More than 2 Numbers

We can also find the least common multiple of three (or more) numbers.

Example: Find the least common multiple of 4, 6, and 8

Multiples of 4 are: 4, 8, 12, 16, 20, 24, 28, 32, 36, .
Multiples of 6 are: 6, 12, 18, 24, 30, 36, .
Multiples of 8 are: 8, 16, 24, 32, 40, .

So 24 is the least common multiple (I can’t find a smaller one!)

Hint: We can have smaller lists for the bigger numbers.

Least Common Multiple Tool

There is another method: the Least Common Multiple Tool does it automatically. (Yes, we waited until the end to tell you!)

The least common multiple (LCM) of two or more numbers is the smallest number (not counting 0) which is a multiple of all of the numbers.

In order to better understand this definition, we are going to look at all of the terms:

  • Multiple: the multiples of a number are the numbers you get when you add a number to itself repeatedly.

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

  • Common Multiple: A common multiple is a number than is a multiple of two or more numbers; in other words, it is a common multiple of all those numbers.

Following with the previous example, we are going to see the common multiples of 2 and 3.

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

You will see that there are common multiples between two and three, which are emphasized in green in the picture: 6 and12. Keep in mind that the multiples are infinite and we have only shown the first two in this example.

  • Least Common Multiple: the least common multiple is the smallest of the common multiples.

Following with the previous example, if the common multiples of 2 and three 3 were 6 and 12, the least common multiple is 6, since it is smaller than 12.

To continue, we are going to see how to calculate the least common multiple. You can use two methods.

First method to calculate the least common multiple:

Is what we used before, in other words, we write the first multiples of each number, we note the multiples that are common and we choose the least common multiple.

Second method to calculate the least common multiple:

The first thing we have to do is break down the prime factors of each number. After, we will have to choose the common factors and not the greatest common to the greatest exponent, and finally, we have to multiple the chosen factors.

We are going to look at an example of this, calculating the LCM of 12 and 8.

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

We are going to break down 12 and 8 into prime factors:

12 = 2 2 x 3 8 = 2 3

Now, we take the highest power of each prime factor in the prime factorization

and multiply them: 2 3 x 3 = 8 x 3 = 24

So the least common multiple of 12 and 8 is 24.

You can practice some online exercises about LCM and more elementary math in Smartick. Try it for free!

  • 15 fun minutes a day
  • Adapts to your child’s level
  • Millions of students since 2009
  • Direct and Inverse Proportionality Problems – 08/31/2021
  • Mental Math Strategies for Children – 07/23/2021
  • What are Boolean Operators and Their Types – 06/24/2021

Add a new public comment to the blog: Cancel reply

The comments that you write here are moderated and can be seen by other users.
For private inquiries please write to [email protected]

Thanks for the help.


L.c.m. 6th class 12 20 25 30

hi, guys i’m a new friend of yours and i’m here to learn mathematics.

what is the class level in a school at which students are expected to have the ability to solve problems involving use of LCM ?

Students begin to work with LCM at around 5th Grade (age 10) when they have mastered concepts like multiples and divisors, factorization, and prime numbers. Introducing LCM concepts usually coincide with addition and subtraction of fractions with different denominators. Once they have discovered what LCM is and how to calculate it, they can begin integrating it into problem solving.

In any case, at Smartick we do not adapt to grades or ages. After proposing a personalized level test we give each child the math that they need. Students can advance above their grade level or step back, some children need to reinforce content in order to progress and some others have a higher level and they work with more advanced content if they have demonstrated that they can do it.

Ever need to find the LCM (same as the LCD) for a pair of two numbers, but you don’t feel like spending two hours writing out the multiples for the numbers and waiting till you get a match.

Of course you need to do this — a lot! Example: whenever you add fractions with different denominators you need to find the common denominator. That is the LCM.

Here’s a quick way to do this.

The only way to teach this is by example, so that’s what I’ll do — by finding the LCM for 18 and 30.

Step 1) Find the GCF for the two numbers.

For 18 and 30, GCF is 6.

Step 2) Divide that GCF into either number; it doesn’t matter which one you choose, so choose the one that’s easier to divide.

Choose 18. Divide 18 by 6. Answer = 3.

Step 3) Take that answer and multiply it by the other number.

Step 4) Celebrate …

… because the answer you just got is the LCM. It’s that easy.

Note: if you want to check that this technique does work, divide by the other number, and see if you don’t get the same answer.

PRACTICE: Find the LCM (aka LCD) for each pair of numbers.

a) 8 and 12
b) 10 and 15
c) 14 and 20
d) 18 and 24
e) 18 and 27
f) 15 and 25
g) 21 and 28
h) 20 and 26
j) 24 and 30
k) 30 and 45
l) 48 and 60


a) 8 and 12; LCM = 24
b) 10 and 15; LCM = 30
c) 14 and 20; LCM = 140
d) 18 and 24; LCM = 72
e) 18 and 27; LCM = 54
f) 15 and 25; LCM = 75
g) 21 and 28; LCM = 84
h) 20 and 26; LCM = 260
j) 24 and 30; LCM = 120
k) 30 and 45; LCM = 90
l) 48 and 60; LCM = 240

Once you learn this trick, have fun using it, as it is a real time-saver!

What Are Lowest Common Multiples and Highest Common Factors?

Before we look at how to find the lowest common multiple and highest common factor of two numbers, we should first look at exactly what they are.

The lowest common multiple (also known as the least common multiple) of two numbers is, as the name suggests, the smallest number which is a multiple of both of the original numbers.

For example, to find the lowest common multiple of 2 and 3, we could list the first few multiples of each:

We can see that the smallest number that appears in both lists is 6, hence the lowest common multiple of 2 and 3, LCM(2, 3) = 6.

The highest common factor (also known as the greatest common factor) of two numbers is the largest number which divides perfectly into both of the original numbers without leaving a remainder.

For example, to find the highest common factor of 9 and 12, we could list the factors of each:

12 – 1, 2, 3, 4, 6, 12

The largest number that appears in both lists of factors is 3, hence the highest common factor of 9 and 12, HCF(9,12) = 3.

Finding the LCM and HCF in More Difficult Examples

With the numbers used above, it was relatively easy to find the LCM and HCF by listing multiples and factors and comparing the lists. This is great for numbers with relatively few factors or whose LCM comes quite early in their respective times tables.

If we wanted to find the LCM and HCF of a larger pair of numbers, which may have more factors and trickier times tables, we still have a quick and efficient method.

In order to find the LCM and HCF we will use the fact that all numbers can be rewritten as the product of their prime factors. If you are unsure of how to do this, take a look at my article on 'How to Write a Number as a Product of Its Prime Factors'.

To see how the prime factors can be used, we will start off with a simple example.

Read More From Owlcation

Book Review: “Fallen Academy: Year Two” by Leia Stone

Bishop Flambard: The Tower of London's First Prisoner

Caterpillars on Oak Trees: Identification Guide

Finding the LCM and HCF of 24 and 30

By using a factor tree we can rewrite 24 and 30 as the products of their prime factors.

We are now going to put these factors into a Venn diagram which can be seen below. Both 24 and 30 have 2 and 3 as prime factors, hence we put 2 and 3 into the shared area in the centre of the Venn diagram. We now complete the rest of the diagram with the remaining factors.

24 has an extra two 2s in its prime factorisation to go with the 2 and 3 already used, hence we put these two 2s on the left. 30 just has the 5 remaining and so we put this on the right.

You can now see that the oval for each of our original numbers contains all of its prime factors, with a 2 and a 3 being shared between them.

The Prime Factors of 24 and 30 in a Venn diagram

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

Using the Venn Diagram to find the HCF and LCM of 24 and 30

Now we have our prime factors in the Venn diagram, the rest is fairly simple.

Firstly, let's find the HCF. To be a common factor of both 24 and 30, a number must only contain prime factors shared by 24 and 30. It follows from this that to be the highest common factor, it must have all of the shared prime factors.

To find the HCF we therefore multiply all of the shared prime factors from the centre of our Venn diagram. In this case we get HCF(24, 30) = 2 × 3 = 6.

Secondly, we will find the LCM. To be a multiple of 24, our number must contain all of the prime factors of 24. Likewise it must contain all of the prime factors of 30. To find the LCM we therefore multiply together all of the prime factors within our Venn diagram getting LCM(24, 30) = 2 × 2 × 2 × 3 × 5 = 120.

A Trickier Example – HCF and LCM of 120 and 252

Let's look at an example with even larger numbers now. If we wanted to find the lowest common multiple and highest common factor of 120 and 252, we would be here a long time if we tried to do it by writing out all of the factors and times tables until we found a match. For these two numbers, the prime factorisation method is particularly useful.

Our first step, as before, is to write out each number as the product of prime factors.

252 = 2 2 × 3 2 × 7

We then place these factors into our Venn diagram, noting that 120 and 252 share two 2s and one 3 which must go in the central section.

Prime Factors of 120 and 252 in a Venn Diagram

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

Finding the HCF and LCM

As before, we use the shared factors for the HCF and all of the factors for the LCM.

HCF = 2 × 2 × 3 = 12

LCM = 2 × 2 × 2 × 3 × 3 × 5 × 7 = 2520

I'm sure you can see how long it would have taken to get to 2520 if we had written out the 120 and 252 times tables!


So to find the HCF and LCM of any pair of numbers, we must first rewrite each number as the product of its prime factors and then place these into a Venn diagram.

To find the HCF we then find the product of the shared factors from the centre of the diagram.

To find the LCM we find the product of all of the factors in the whole diagram.

This content is accurate and true to the best of the author’s knowledge and is not meant to substitute for formal and individualized advice from a qualified professional.

The full form of LCM is Least Common Multiple and also noted as Lowest Common Multiple (LCM) or Least Common Divisor (LCD). LCM is the smallest positive integer that is equally divisible by two integers a and b. It is denoted as LCM(a,b). For example, if you take integer a=8 and b=12, the LCM(a,b) i.e., LCM(8,12)=24.

Use this free online LCM Calculator and provide the input numbers that are given to calculate the LCM of two integers. Give the first input in the number 1 field and then second input in the number 2 field and press on the ‘Calculate’ button which is colored in blue. Remember not to use commas within your numbers like 5,000, 7,500.

Here are some samples of LCM of two numbers calculations.

Least Common Multiple of two Numbers Calculator

We have created this handy calculator which is useful for any kind of integers to find out the LCM. Students can get the least common multiple (LCM) of a set of integers with a detailed explanation by using this LCM Calculator. Not only the final result it also displays the solution steps and how it works.

Finding the Least Common Multiple (LCM)

Our LCM calculator can give the final result of LCM of two numbers in a step by step manner. You can find the Least Common Multiple of two integers in three different methods. They are as follows:

How to Find LCM Using Listing Multiples Method

First, take each number that you would like to find the LCM and list out the multiples of each integer separately till one of the multiples arrives on all integer listings.

Find out the least number that has arrived on all of the lists. And finally, that smallest number is the LCM.

Example: Find LCM of two numbers i.e., 12 and 18

Multiples of 12: 12, 24, 36

Multiples of 18: 18, 36

Now, our calculator looks for the same number which is the smallest in all the lists and displays it as a result of LCM(12, 18). Here, the similar lowest number will be highlighted in bold and yellow color.

Therefore, LCM of 12 and 18 is 36.

How to Find LCM Using Prime Factorization Method

First and foremost, Find all the prime numbers of each given integer. Now, list out all the prime numbers that you found until most often for anyone given number. Multiply the list of prime factors together to find the LCM.

To find LCM(a,b), first, calculate the prime factorization of both a and b. Implement the same process for the LCM of two given numbers or more than two.

Example: Find LCM of 12 and 18 using prime factorization

Prime factorization of 12 = 2 × 2 × 3

Prime factorization of 18 = 2 × 3 × 3

Using all prime numbers obtained as oftentimes as each occurs most usually we take 2 × 2 × 3 × 3 = 36

Therefore LCM(12,18) = 36.

How to Find Least Common Multiple via Primes using Exponents Method

Steps to be followed for finding LCM of two or more numbers using the prime exponential method:

  • First, it performs the prime factors step for each number and write the result in an exponent way.
  • Note down all the prime numbers found, utilizing the highest exponent to find the LCM.

Example: Find LCM of 12 and 18 using Primes by Exponents Method

Prime Factorization of 12

2 12
2 6
3 3

Prime factors of 12 are 2, 3. Prime Factorization of 12 in exponential form is: 12 = 2 2 × 3 1

Prime Factorization of 18

2 18
3 9
3 3

Prime factors of 18 are 2, 3. Prime Factorization of 18 in exponential form is: 18 = 2 1 × 3 2

Now, multiple the highest exponent prime factors to calculate the LCM of 12 and 18.

LCM(12,18) =2 2 × 3 2

Therefore, LCM(12,18) = 36.

How to Find LCM Using GCF Method

In the first step, you should know the formula to calculate the LCM with the Greatest Common Factor (GCF) of two or more numbers. Here, is the formula for finding LCM using GCF:

LCM(a,b) = ( a × b) / GCF(a,b).

Now, calculate the GCF of two numbers and then apply in the above formula to find out the Least Common Multiple of two integers.

Example: Find LCM(12,18)

Find the GCF(12,18) = 6

Use the LCM by GCF formula to calculate the least common multiples of 12, 18:

LCM(12,18) = ( 12 × 18) / 6

LCM(12,18) = 216 / 6

A factor is a number that results when you can equally divide one number by another. In this sense, a factor is also known as a divisor.

The Greatest Common Factor (GCF) of a set of numbers is the largest factor that all the numbers share. The greatest common factor (GCF) is the same as:

  • HCF – Highest Common Factor
  • GCD – Greatest Common Divisor
  • HCD – Highest Common Divisor
  • GCM – Greatest Common Measure
  • HCM – Highest Common Measure

Other Methods to Find Least Common Divisor (LCD) or LCM

1. Finding LCM Using the Cake Method (Ladder Method)

This cake method utilizes division to calculate the LCM of two or more numbers. Cake and Ladder Method is the easiest and quickest method to find the LCM of a set of numbers. So people use most of this method because it is a simple division.

The cake method is quite similar to some other methods like ladder method, the box method, the factor box method, and the grid method of shortcuts to find the LCM. But the grid and box methods may look some different, but they all do division by primes to get the result of LCM of a set of integers.

2. Finding LCM Using the Division Method

Follow the steps given below and know how to find the Least Common Multiple by using the Division method:

The least common multiple (LCM) of two or more positive integers is the smallest integer which is a multiple of all of them. Any finite set of integers has an infinite number of common multiples, but only one LCM. The LCM of a set of numbers $” width=”121″ height=”18″ /> is conventionally represented as .


Video on Least Common Multiple

How to find

The most primitive way to find the LCM of a set of numbers is to list out the multiples of each until you find a multiple that is common to all of them. This is a tedious method, so it is usually only used when the numbers are small. For example, suppose we wanted to find the LCM of two numbers, 4 and 6. We would begin by listing the multiples of 4 and 6 until we find the smallest number in both lists, as shown below.

12 is the LCM of 4 and 6.

Using prime factorization

The LCM of two or more numbers can also be found using prime factorization. In order to do this, factor all of the numbers involved. For each prime number which divides any of them, take the largest power with which it appears, and multiply the results together. For example, to find the LCM of 8, 12 and 15, write:

Three primes appear in these factorizations, 2, 3 and 5. The largest power of 2 that appears is ; the largest power of 3 that appears is ; and the largest power of 5 that appears is . Therefore the LCM, .

Using the GCD

The LCM of two numbers can be found more easily by first finding their greatest common divisor (GCD). Once the GCD is known, the LCM is calculated by the following equation, $” width=”196″ height=”42″ />.

Let’s use our first example. The GCD of 4 and 6 is 2. Using the above equation, we find <2>= \frac<24> <2>= 12$” width=”234″ height=”37″ />, just like we expected.

The LCM program in C is a very common, beginner-level question asked. Before we dive deeper, we must understand what LCM is. We have all learned GCD(HCF) and LCM in school, however, we often forget what it is and when it’s used. Let us take a look at LCM, in detail now.


  • In this article we will understand what is LCM of two numbers.
  • We will also learn the algorithm to find LCM of two numbers along with code in C.

What is LCM?

To find LCM of 2 numbers, you find all multiples of both the numbers and find the smallest common multiple that the two numbers share. If we have two numbers, 7 (num1) and 35 (num2) and since we know that 35 is a multiple of 7, we can conclude that 35 is the LCM.

These are the real-life applications of LCM:

  1. When we must buy or obtain several items so as to have enough.
  2. When we need to know if something will happen once more, at the same time.
  3. When we must find out if an event will be repeated.

For example, Person A has a holiday once in 1 month while Person B has a holiday once in 1.5 months. If Person A and Person B both had a holiday today, how many days later will they both have a holiday together again?

An example is shown below:

The smallest multiple the two numbers share is 35 and hence that is the LCM. A simple way to remember this is, that the lowest common multiple, is a number larger than or equal to the numbers in question while the greatest common divisor, is a number smaller than or equal to the numbers in question.

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers


To find LCM of two numbers in C, we will assume the two numbers are num1 and num2 and that they are positive integers. We will use the following approach:


Step 1: Initialise two variables for num1(7) and num2(35)

Step 2: Find and store the maximum of num1 and num2 to a separate variable, ‘max’(35)

Step 3: If max is divisible by num1(35 % 7 == 0?) and num2(35 % 35 == 0?), max is the LCM(35), hence print it

Step 4: If not divisible then increment max by 1, and go to step 3 until a number has been printed. Repeat the process of 3->4->3 until a max value is found which satisfies the constraints.


How to find the least common multiple of two numbers

4 Ways for Writing LCM Program in C

There are 4 ways in which the LCM Program in C can be written.

a. While loop

Now that we have studied the algorithm, let us implement the same using a while loop.

Explanation :

The following code assigns to the variable ‘max’ the number that’s the largest between num1 and num2 using ternary operator.

A ternary operator has been used in the above line which has the syntax of condition? value_if_true : value_if_false.

while(1) is an infinite loop until it comes across an explicit break statement and it is used to find LCM of two numbers in C as we must repeatedly check whether or not max is divisible by the two numbers. Once such a number is found, we print the number and break from the loop.


Output :

Time Complexity:

O(X), where x = num1 * num2 Our while loop runs till res reaches LCM, i.e. 35. For example, in this case both 7 and 5 are prime numbers, hence LCM will be the product of the two numbers, therefore loop will run till 35, and stop there as it suits all criteria, hence the time complexity is O(x) where x = num1 * num2 .

b. Function

In order for code to be reused, we can put the while loop in a function and call it so as to find the LCM.


The same algorithm is followed for the while loop as in the LCM program in C using while, except this time, we have a function call as:

Functions have the following advantages –

  1. They increase the readability of code.
  2. They improve code reusability; rather than developing the same code from scratch, the same function can be used in any program.
  3. Using functions makes debugging the code easier because faults are more easily traced.


Time Complexity:

O(X), where x = num1 * num2 Our while loop runs till res reaches LCM, i.e. 35. For example, in this case both 7 and 5 are prime numbers, hence LCM will be the product of the two numbers, therefore loop will run till 35, and stop there as it suits all criteria, hence the time complexity is O(x) where x = num1 * num2 .

c. Recursive Function

A recursive function is a routine that calls itself explicitly or indirectly in programming terms. Certain problems can be solved quickly using the recursive algorithm.


The same algorithm is followed for the if block as in the lcm program in c using while, except this time, instead of using an infinite while loop we have a function call as displayed below:

This function is called again in the else block if the lcm is not found and hence, it keeps running until an lcm is found which is why we do not require an infinite while loop in the lcm program in c using functions.


Time Complexity:

O(X), where x = num1 * num2 Our while loop runs till res reaches LCM, i.e. 35. For example, in this case both 7 and 5 are prime numbers, hence LCM will be the product of the two numbers, therefore loop will run till 35, and stop there as it suits all criteria, hence the time complexity is O(x) where x = num1 * num2 .

d. GCD

The relationship between GCD and LCM is as illustrated below:


To find LCM of two numbers in C:

  • Ask user to enter two variables.
  • Using a for loop, find a number, starting from 1 that’s smaller than num1 and num2 that satisfies the condition: num1 % i == 0 and num2 % i == 0.
  • Largest ‘i’ in the for loop that suits the above mentioned criteria, is the GCD.
  • Find LCM by using the formula given, i.e. ( n u m 1 ∗ n u m 2 ) g c d \frac<(num1*num2)>g c d

How to find the least common multiple of two numbers


Time Complexity:

O(min(num1, num2)) The for loop goes from 1 to a number,i, such that num1 % i == 0 and num2 % i == 0. Let us consider an example wherein num1=10 and num2=15, i starts at 1 and the first number to meet this criteria is 5, hence the loop runs 5 times. The worst-case time complexity arises when one of the numbers is a multiple of the other hence worst-case time complexity = O(min(num1,num2)).

When we learned adding and subtracting fractions, we learned that the number on the bottom, the denominator, has to be the same. In order to get a common denominator, we first need to find the Least Common Multiple (LCM). The LCM of two numbers is the smallest number that both numbers divide evenly. The video below will explain two methods of finding LCMs:

The two ways to find the LCM:

  1. Skip Counting
    • List the multiples of each of the numbers given and find the smallest number in both lists.
  2. Prime Factorization
    • Find all the prime factors of each number given.
    • Create a new number that contains all the prime factors of each number. Remember to include multiples if there are multiples of the same factor in either prime factorization. Example: \(9 = 3 \times 3\) and \(15 = 3 \times 5\), since 9 has two 3s and 15 has only one 3 in its factorization, the combined list will need two 3s. The LCM of 9 and 15 is \( 3 \times 3 \times 5 = 45\)

Additional Resources

  • Khan Academy: Least Common Multiple (04:15 mins, Transcript )
  • Khan Academy: Least Common Multiple with Repeating Factors (02:34 mins, Transcript )

Practice Problems

Solution: 30
Details: To find the least common multiple (LCM), we will start by finding the prime factors of both 5 and 6.

Since 5 is prime, the prime factorization of 5 is just itself.

Since 2 and 3 are both prime, we can write the prime factorization of 6 as \(2 \times 3\).

We have the following:
\(5 = 5\)
\(6 = 2 \times 3\)

Our LCM will need to have the prime factors of both 5 and 6, so it needs to include 2, 3, and 5.

\(LCM = 2 \times 3 \times 5 = 30\)

Solution: 12
Details: To find the least common multiple (LCM), we will start by finding the prime factors of both 4 and 12.

Since 2 is prime, we can write the prime factorization of 4 as \(2 \times 2\).

Since 2 and 3 are both prime, we can write the prime factorization of 12 as \(2 \times 2 \times 3\).

We have the following:
\(4 = 2 \times 2\)
\(12 = 2 \times 2 \times 3\)

Our LCM will need to have the prime factors of both 4 and 12. Since the prime factorization of 4 is \(2 \times 2\) and the prime factorization of 12 has \(2 \times 2\) in it, we will only need to include \(2 \times 2\) once.

\(LCM = 2 \times 2 \times 3 = 12\)

Solution: 30

Detail: To find the least common multiple (LCM), we will start by finding the prime factors of both 6 and 10.

Since 2 and 3 are both prime, we can write the prime factorization of 6 as \(2 \times 3\).

Since 2 and 5 are both prime, we can write the prime factorization of 10 as \(2 \times 5\).

We have the following:
\(6 = 2 \times 3\)
\(10 = 2 \times 5\)

Our LCM will need to have the prime factors of both 6 and 10. Since the prime factorization of both 6 and 10 include a 2, we will only need to include 2 once.

\(LCM = 2 \times 3 \times 5 = 30\)

Solution: 28
Details: To find the least common multiple (LCM), we will start by finding the prime factors of both 4 and 14.

Since 2 is prime, we can write the prime factorization of 4 as \(2 \times 2\).

Since 2 and 7 are both prime, we can write the prime factorization of 14 as \(2 \times 7\).

We have the following:
\(4 = 2 \times 2\)
\(14 = 2 \times 7\)

Our LCM will need to have the prime factors of both 4 and 14. Since the prime factorization of 4 is \(2 \times 2\), when we include the prime factors of 14 we already have at least one 2, so we do not need to include another 2.

\(LCM = 2 \times 2 \times 7 = 28\)

Solution: 63

Detail: To find the least common multiple (LCM), we will start by finding the prime factors of both 7 and 9.

Since 7 is prime, the prime factorization of 7 is just itself.

Since 3 is prime, we can write the prime factorization of 9 as \(3 \times 3\).

We have the following:
\(7 = 7\)
\(9 = 3 \times 3\)

Our LCM will need to have the prime factors of both 7 and 9, so we will include both 7 and \(3 \times 3\).

\(LCM = 7 × 3 × 3 = 63\)

Solution: 35
Details: To find the least common multiple (LCM), we will start by finding the prime factors of both 7 and 5. Since 7 and 5 are both prime, the prime factorization of each is just itself.

We have the following:
\(5 = 5\)
\(7 = 7\)

Our LCM will need to have the prime factors of both 7 and 5, so we will include both 7 and 5.

The LCM calculator will determine the least common multiple of two to fifteen numbers for you – no need to fret! This calculation is essential when adding or subtracting fractions with different denominators. The following text will explain what is LCM, show how to find the least common multiple and show how to use the least common multiple calculator.

What is LCM?

The LCM is the least common multiple or lowest common multiple between two or more numbers. We can find the least common multiple by breaking down each number into its prime factors. This can be accomplished by hand or by using the factor calculator or prime factorization calculator. The method for finding the LCM, along with an example illustrating the method, will be seen in the next section.

How to find the Least Common Multiple

Take each number and find its prime factors. Knowing various divisibility rules helps assist in this process.

  1. Any even number is divisible by 2 .
  2. Any numbers whose sum of the digits is divisible by 3 , is also divisible by 3
  3. A number is divisible by 4 if the last two digits of the number form a number that is divisible by 4
  4. All numbers ending in 5 or 0 are divisible by 5 .
  5. The number is divisible by 6 if it is divisible by both 2 and 3 .
  6. A number is divisible by 8 if the last three digits of the number form a number that is divisible by 8 .
  7. A number whose digits sum to a number divisible by 9 is also divisible by 9 .
  8. Any number ending in 0 is divisible by 10 .

Once the numbers are broken down to their prime factors, multiply the highest power of each factor to get the LCM.

Least Common Multiple calculator

We are going to show how to find the LCM of 24 , 80 and 121 . First we’ll get the factors of each number. These are: 24 = 2 * 2 * 2 * 3 , 80 = 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 5 , 121 = 11 * 11 . Gather all the factors, so we have 2, 3, 5, 11 . Next multiply the highest power of each of these factors. That gives us 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 3 * 5 * 11 * 11 = 29,040 . The LCM calculator can be used to check your answer or simply perform this calculation for you.

A Related Concept: The GCF

Just as you need prime factorization to get the LCM, it’s equally important to find the GCF, which is the greatest common factor. To find the GCF, take the product of all the common factors of each number. For example, the GCF of 16 and 50 is 2 since the only factor in common between the two numbers is 2 . The GCF calculatoris a handy tool to calculate this.

Note that the LCM of two integers is the smallest positive integer the is divisible by both the integers. This is only true if both the integers are not zero. The LCM calculator will display a value of zero in such a case that one or more of the numbers is zero.

In this section, let us understand how to calculate the Least Common Multiple (LCM) and Greatest Common Divisor (GCD) of numbers.

Before beginning the discussion, we need to learn what are the factors and multiples of a number.


Factors of a number are the numbers which will divide the given number without leaving any remainder.

For example, the factors of 20 are 1,2,4,5,10 and 20


Multiples of a number are generated by multiplying other integers with the given number.

For example, the multiples of 6 are 6,12,18,24,30…

Greatest Common Divisor (GCD)

The greatest common divisor of two numbers is the largest number that will divide both numbers without leaving a reminder. It is also called as Highest Common Factor (HCF).

☞Consider the numbers 12 and 15
☞Factors of 12 are 1, 2, 3, 4, 6, 12
☞Factors of 15 are 1, 3, 5, 15
☞Common Factor are 1, 3
☞Highest common factor is 3.
☞So, 3 is the Greatest Common Divisor of 12 and 15.

Least Common Multiple (LCM)

The Least Common Multiple of two numbers is the lowest number that is the multiple of both the numbers

☞ Consider the number 10 and 15.
☞ Multiples of 10 are 10, 20, 30, 40, 50, 60, 70, 80, 90, 100…
☞ Multiples of 15 are 15, 30, 45, 60, 75, 90, 105, 120, 135…
☞ Here the common multiples of 10 and 15 are 30, 60, 90…
☞ Therefore, the Least Common Multiple is 30
Note: The same concepts of GCD and LCM can be extended for more than two numbers.

Finding HCF and LCM using Prime Factorization Method

Let’s take two number 30 and 50 for which we want to find the LCM and GCD.

Step 1: Write each number as the product of its prime factors

30 = 2 × 3 × 5
50 = 2 × 5 × 5

Step 2: This is an optional step. To make further calculations easier, write these factors in a way such that each new factor begins in the same place

30 = 2 × 3 × 5
50 = 2 × 5 × 5

This step allows us to match up the factors.

  • The Greatest Common Divisor is found by multiplying all the factors that are common in both the list.
    So, the GCD is 2 × 5 which is 10
  • The Least common multiple is found by multiplying all the unique factors that appear in either list, i.e. if the factor is common in both, take once and if factors are not in common, consider all of them.
    So, the LCM is 2 × 3 × 5 × 5 which is 150.

Facts about GCD and LCM

  • GCD is used to equally distribute two or more sets of items into their largest possible grouping and LCM to figure out when something will happen again at the same time.
  • GCD is useful for computing the modular multiplicative inverse. This is used in cryptography; particularly noteworthy is its use in public-key cryptosystems that are used to secure online transactions.
  • Coprime numbers are the numbers whose GCD is equal to 1.
  • The product of LCM and GCD of two numbers is equal to the product of those two numbers.
  • The greatest number that exactly divides the number a, b and c is GCD (a, b, c)
  • The greatest number that divides the number a, b and c leaving remainder x, y, z is GCD (a-x, b-y, c-z)
  • The greatest number that divides the number a, b and c leaving the same remainder in each case is GCD (a-b, b-c, c-a)
  • The least number that exactly divisible the number a, b and c is LCM (a, b, c)
  • The least number that exactly divisible the number a, b and c leaving same remainder ‘r’ in each case is LCM (a, b, c) + r

How to use CalculatorHut’s LCM and GCD calculator?

Enter the numbers separated by commas in the box and click Calculate to find out the GCD and LCM of the number. Our LCM and GCD calculator is very useful in finding out LCM and GCD for larger values and many numbers, where it is very difficult to find out manually.

Updated February 11, 2017 | Infoplease Staff

Common multiples are multiples that two numbers have in common. These can be useful when working with fractions and ratios.

The lowest common multiple or least common multiple is the lowest multiple two numbers have in common.

There are two ways of finding the lowest common multiple of two numbers.

Method 1: Listing Multiples

The first way to find the lowest common multiple is to do what we did above: write out a list of the lowest multiples of each number, and look for the lowest multiple both numbers have in common.

Method 2: Factors

The other way to find the lowest common multiple is to list the prime factors for each number. Remove the prime factors both numbers have in common. Multiply one of the numbers by the remaining prime factors of the other number. The result will be the lowest common multiple.

You’ll get the same results no matter which number you work with:

Another Example

What if they have no prime factors in common?

As that last example illustrates, if two numbers have no prime factors in common, the lowest common multiple will be equal to the product of the two numbers.

Treat primes as prime factors

If one number is prime, you can treat it as its own prime factor.

Prime results

As you can see from the above, there are two scenarios if at least one number is prime:

The concept of the least common multiple (LCM) can be expected as part of the GMAT and GRE quant sections. There is an easy way to calculate a LCM, which we will explain here.

Let’s imagine you are asked what the least common multiple of 4, 9 and 27 is.

First, break each number down into its prime factors.

4 can be broken down into 2 x 2, or 2 2 .

9 can be broken down into 3 x 3, or 3 2 .

27 can be broken down into 3 x 3 x 3, or 3 3 .

Next, take the highest count of each prime factor and multiply these together. We have 2 2 , 3 2 , and 3 3 to consider. The highest count of the prime factor 2 is 2 2 . The highest count of the prime factor 3 is 3 3 (which is higher than 3 2 ).

Therefore, to get the LCM, multiply 2 2 x 3 3 = 4 x 27 = 108.

Now that you have this concept down, consider the following question from GMAT Tutor’s question bank:

As soon as you see the term “least common multiple,” you may be tempted to adopt the approach above. It will form a good basis for solving, but this question also requires a bit more.

We know the two integers are different and they must both be greater than 67. If we are looking for the LCM, it is tempting to think of the two smallest integers which are greater than 67, namely 68 and 69. If we break these down into their prime factors, we have:

68: 2 x 34 = 2 x 2 x 17 = 2 2 x 17

69: 13 x 13 = 13 2

The LCM of 68 and 69 would therefore be 22 x 17 x 13 2 , which would be quite a large number.

However, consider two numbers which are not the smallest integers greater than 67. A hint may come from the answer choices. Look at option C. What about the two integers 68 and 136? The LCM of these two numbers is actually 136, because 136 is just 2 x 68. C it is.

Having the right method to calculate a LCM is important. When trickier questions pop up, you can call upon that basic method to help find the solution more quickly.

Finding the Least Common Multiple (LCM) of Two Numbers

One of the reasons we look at multiples and primes is to use these techniques to find the least common multiple of two numbers. This will be useful when we add and subtract fractions with different denominators.

Listing Multiples Method

A common multiple of two numbers is a number that is a multiple of both numbers. Suppose we want to find common multiples of \(10\) and \(25.\) We can list the first several multiples of each number. Then we look for multiples that are common to both lists—these are the common multiples.

We see that \(50\) and \(100\) appear in both lists. They are common multiples of \(10\) and \(25.\) We would find more common multiples if we continued the list of multiples for each.

The smallest number that is a multiple of two numbers is called the least common multiple (LCM). So the least LCM of \(10\) and \(25\) is \(50.\)

Find the least common multiple (LCM) of two numbers by listing multiples.

  1. List the first several multiples of each number.
  2. Look for multiples common to both lists. If there are no common multiples in the lists, write out additional multiples for each number.
  3. Look for the smallest number that is common to both lists.
  4. This number is the LCM.


Find the LCM of \(15\) and \(20\) by listing multiples.


List the first several multiples of \(15\) and of \(20.\) Identify the first common multiple.

The smallest number to appear on both lists is \(60,\) so \(60\) is the least common multiple of \(15\) and \(20.\)

Notice that \(120\) is on both lists, too. It is a common multiple, but it is not the least common multiple.

Prime Factors Method

Another way to find the least common multiple of two numbers is to use their prime factors. We’ll use this method to find the LCM of \(12\) and \(18.\)

We start by finding the prime factorization of each number.

Then we write each number as a product of primes, matching primes vertically when possible.

Now we bring down the primes in each column. The LCM is the product of these factors.

Notice that the prime factors of \(12\) and the prime factors of \(18\) are included in the LCM. By matching up the common primes, each common prime factor is used only once. This ensures that \(36\) is the least common multiple.

How to prepare for a power outage

To revist this article, visit My Profile, then View saved stories.

How to prepare for a power outage

To revist this article, visit My Profile, then View saved stories.

I live in the Philadelphia area, and that puts me in the direct line of fire for two major water-type attacks. We get the remnants of hurricanes in the summertime and what’s known as nor’easters in the winter. (For those not from the Northeast, that’s a cyclone of cold frozen hatred that hovers up our coast.) Sure, they each bring their own brand of natural strife, but they also make us vulnerable to every geek’s nightmare: the dreaded power outage. And since my place fully runs on electricity (no gas or oil), I’ve had to develop a playbook for those dark times.

Whether it’s feet of snow or downed power lines, we need our electricity. Having been a Cub Scout as a lad, I am thankfully well prepared, but I realize that there are probably many people out there that aren't. This guide is for you to bookmark forever.

The best all-around solution is also the most expensive. You can get your home rigged with a built-in generator that will take over when your main power goes out.

For full-home protection, a generator will set you back a few thousand dollars. It may be pricey, but it is still a viable option for those who've got the scratch, and pretty much solves everything all in one go. You could invest in a portable generator to save money, but the money you save comes at the cost of how long and how many devices it can power. Oh, and regardless of what you do, make sure to follow these generator safety tips from the US Department of Energy.

So first off—protecting your electronics isn’t paranoia. I’ve seen it all in my IT pro day job, including boxes that fry for no apparent reason. Protecting your gear from the spikes or surges a power outage may bring is important. You may rely on cloud services, but your desktop workstation or gaming rig still needs you to look out for them. Forget having to redownload your stuff again—replacing hardware, especially these days, is out of control. You may need to trade in your first-born to replace a video card (and not even one that does ray tracing).

Spikes happen. In rough weather power lines can fall from the weight of ice and snow, felled trees can cause massive damage, and transformers can pop in a glittering array of sparks.

What does that mean? That $5.99 surge protector you bought and plugged your computer/TV/game console into isn’t really doing you a lot of good. Instead of cheap surge protectors, battery backups or UPS (uninterruptible power supply) units are a far better choice to protect your hardware. In addition to protection from spikes and surges, they pick up the load for everything plugged into it when power drops. This gives you a window of time to shut down your equipment properly without the risk of them going up in cinders or losing any data.

In IT we use massive ones to make sure servers and other large-scale devices stay up during power issues, but you can buy smaller home models on the cheap to do the same. For a standard user's computer system (plus monitor and printer), a 450 VA or 650 VA UPS unit should do just fine and will set you back south of $100. The more stuff you plug into it, the higher VA rating you want. For a modern gaming rig, you’re probably looking at something more in the 1200 to 1500 VA range to keep it safe. Which is still only around $200.

And what’s that compared to trying to replace an RTX 3080?

The worst part of an outage is when night falls, and in the winter months that can come early in the evening. Without power your place is enveloped in darkness, and basic tasks like just walking to the kitchen can result in slips, bumps, and unnecessary injury in general.

The first thing I keep on hand—in strategic places around the house—are LED lanterns. They’re low-cost, use very little power, and can go for months without having to replace the batteries. Keep one near a stairwell or on the kitchen counter so you can navigate your now-enshrouded home safely. And if you need to go somewhere else in the house? They’re portable. While being able to traverse your own place safely is important, the secondary effect is eliminating the need for the flashlight app on your phone, which is usually a battery vampire.

And since you’re likely going to have to be better friends with your analog entertainment, setting a lantern next to your couch or favorite chair instantly creates a cozy reading nook in the dark. And if you have several to spare, you have a lit gaming surface for tabletop RPG’s or board games (which everyone should always have in stock).

Alternatively, I have a couple of shake flashlights that rely on human power instead of double A’s. Shaking the flashlight runs a magnet back and forth through a coil to store charge in a capacitor, and voilà! A powered light. They're not only effective but fun for kids too, and if nothing else give you a solid reason to thank the world's lucky stars for Michael Faraday and his legendary work in electromagnetics.

Next on the list is something that's a bit more old school—the candle. It may sound obvious, but don’t act like just having one didn’t get you an extra heart container in The Legend of Zelda back in the day. Having candles (and, of course, matches or lighters) can again light a path for you to get wherever you need to go. Granted, it is, you know, fire, so you'll have to pay attention to them unlike no-fuss LED lanterns, but they're cheap, burn for a while, and I dare say contribute visual and olfactory ambiance to the occasion.

Right now I’m running a scent called Black Tea and Lemon because I have excellent taste. I even have the sadly limited-edition A1 steak-scented ones, so, you know, you can find whatever floats your boat.

If you have a fireplace, building a fire is an easy and cheap way to not only light a room up but heat it up when the mercury starts to drop. If you have gas or oil heat this may not be too big of an issue for you, but I have an electric heat pump, so my living room fireplace is my go-to power outage hangout.

I try to always keep a cord of firewood on hand during the winter along with kindling or starter cubes in my inventory, but if you don't have kindling and aren’t the Human Torch, this might add a degree of difficulty. And that’s why I keep paper phone books instead of pitching them. Sure, “you’ve got the internet,” but the thin pages from phone books make for great kindling, especially if you store your firewood outside and it's not totally dried out yet.

How to prepare for a power outage

Although rare, power outages do happen. Throwing your house into darkness for anything from mere moments to many hours, they’re disruptive and inconvenient. But without properly being prepared, a run-of-the-mill power outage can quickly become dangerous. Given that you don’t know when the next one might be, follow our guide below and be prepared for the next time your home loses power.

What Cause Power Outages?

There are lots of causes of power outages. It could be a failure of the power network you’re connected to—for instance, the electricity mains may have been overloaded, or a crucial part of the network may have broken down. Natural phenomena such as hurricanes and earthquakes are the next most common reason for large power outages, and can be tricky to remedy especially if the weather hasn’t improved. Sometimes you will experience a power outage if your utility company are running maintenance on their network. If this is the case, you should be warned about the outage in advance, and your utility will display information about the outage on their website. ‘Rolling blackouts’ are also employed by electricity companies in order to conserve electricity when their supply is low. In this situation the company will reduce or cut off power to a region for a short period of time in order to keep the rest of the network up. The blackout will then roll over to another area to reduce inconvenience. Again, your utility should inform you if they are running rolling blackouts —and in most cases they won’t last very long.

How Are Power Outages Fixed?

Depending on the cause, it could take a matter of minutes to remedy an outage. More catastrophic situations could take hours or days to repair. This is particularly true in the case of natural disasters as the repair crew may need to wait for the weather to improve before they can even evaluate the damage. For a power company, the most important thing is that they protect public health and safety. This means that primary focus will be on delivering power to hospitals, police departments, and water treatment facilities. When it comes to actually fixing the problem, the company will need to examine the power grid in order to isolate the issue. Of course, power grids are extremely complex systems and there are many moving parts that may malfunction. That’s not to mention the amount of things external to the grid that can cause an outage, such as trees falling on distribution lines or transmission equipment.

How to Determine If Your Power Is Out?

If you are without power, first check your breaker box and ask your neighbors. It may be that it’s just your property that is experiencing the outage, and you might be able to fix it by flipping a switch to restore power. If you can’t see any lights on in your neighborhood, you should visit your local utility company’s website where they will provide updates on outages on their network. Here you should find more information on expected repair times and details of how the outage was caused. If you’re still worried, your local power company will have an emergency number that you can call for updates or information. Tara customers can find out about outages, or report a blackout with your utility.

During An Power Outage Put Safety First

First of all, during an outage ensure that your gas stoves or other gas powered equipment are turned off. Gas can fill your home without you realizing and be ignited when the power does come back on. Next—and as long as it’s safe—go through your home, turn light switches off, and unplug electronics to protect them from a power surge. This is most important when it comes to your computers and televisions. You can also purchase surge protector plugs to keep these units from being affected. Remember to leave one light switch on so you know when the power’s back. You may be tempted to, but never light camp stoves or charcoal grills indoors. These present a fire hazard as well as potentially releasing toxic fumes when your home’s ventilation system isn’t working.

How To Prepare Your Home For An Outage?

  • Flashlights
    It’s a good idea to dot a few flashlights around your house in places that are easy to find. Consider placing one near the front door, in the kitchen and inside your bedside drawer. Be sure to check the batteries every now and then—and it’s a good idea to leave some spare batteries along with the flashlight just in case. Candles can be good, but ensure they’re kept out of reach of children and pets, and well away from fire hazards like towels and curtains.
  • Radio
    Although unlikely, a widespread power blackout may also cause an outage in phone service in your area. It’s good to have a battered powered or hand-cranked radio around the house for just this situation. NOAA Weather Radios will connect you to the government’s National Oceanic & Atmospheric Administration which provides continuous weather updates 24 hours a day.
  • Water
    Extended blackouts can put your water supply at risk of contamination, and may even mean a water outage too. In this case you will want to have drinking water stored at your home. Our recommendation is that you store at least one gallon of water per person per day for at least 3 days.
  • Food
    Keeping the food in your fridge as fresh as possible is a priority. To do this, avoid opening the fridge as much as possible—this will let the cold air out and increase the temperature of the products inside. Food in your freezer should remain frozen for around 2 days as long as you don’t open the door unnecessarily. If your local area is prone to blackouts we also recommend stocking up on non-perishable goods which don’t require cooking or water. Nuts and nut butters are very energy dense and contain a good amount of nutrients – and canned fish a good source of healthy fats and protein.
  • First Aid Kit
    You will likely already have a standard first aid kit at your home. However, in the case of emergencies, an extra supply of hygiene products is also recommended. For those with long term medical issues, having a surplus seven-day supply is also a good idea—just remember to check medicines haven’t expired.
  • Have An Evacuation Plan
    In the case of electrical outages it is recommended that you stay at home and wait out the fix. There may be a great deal of traffic on the roads, and traffic lights will likely be out too. However, there may be certain situations in which you need to leave your home quickly (like hurricanes!) – so be prepared for these situations too. Construct an evacuation plan for your family so that in the case of an home emergency evacuation everyone knows what to do. Keep all important personal documents in one place so you can quickly grab them on the way out – this include passports, birth certificates and proofs of address. Ensure that everything is turned off. Turn the master switch to the off position on your fuse board and make sure that no gas powered equipment is running. By being prepared for a power outage in advance, you can rest assured that you and your family will be safe and ready to face a few days without power.

Call (844) 466-3808 to speak to a dedicated Energy Advisor today.

Power outages happen in just about every region of the United States. Some outages last briefly, others last a few hours, but sometimes, they can last several days. You might get a warning of a possible power outage, like if the forecast calls for strong winds, torrential rains, snow, or ice. But you might have no warning at all. Even a playful squirrel or a fallen tree can take out your power lines. Regardless of the cause, you should be ready for a power outage at your home. Here's what you need to do to prepare.

Assemble an Emergency Preparedness Kit

No one wants to run around a dark house looking for essentials during a power outage. Make life easier by stocking a big, waterproof tub with these items:

  • basic first-aid kit
  • battery-operated fans
  • car charger for charging cell phones
  • cash
  • flashlights (one for each family member)
  • garbage bags for sanitation
  • hand-crank or battery-powered radio and an NOAA Weather Radio
  • hand sanitizer, baby wipes, and dry shampoo
  • tool kit
  • whistle (to signal for help)

When assembling your kit, include an ample supply of backup batteries, in a range of sizes, for your flashlights, radios, clocks, camping lantern, and any other key tools or appliances that run on battery backup. Make sure you store any batteries in a dry place at normal room temperature without the contacts touching.

And don’t forget to label your kit and store it where it’s easy to find. Make sure every family member knows where it is. Check it every six months to stay on top of replacing expired items and updating your supplies as your family’s needs change.

Stock Up on Water

Although it is unlikely your municipal water supply will quit functioning, it has been known to happen. For example, Des Moines, Iowa, a city of about 400,000 residents, went without running water for 12 days in July 1993 when its water treatment facility was inundated by floodwater. And if you have a well that relies upon electricity to pump water, well, you’re out of luck when the power goes off.

The National Safety Council suggests that you stockpile enough water to get you through at least three days. You’ll need one gallon of water per person per day to function. If you’re preparing for a three-day emergency, you’ll need 12 gallons of water for a family of four. Also, stow additional water for cooking, cleaning, personal hygiene, and pets.

Wondering how you should store potable water (safe for drinking or cooking) for an emergency? You can buy bottled water at a store, of course. But if you want to save money, fill clean soda bottles or milk jugs with tap water. Make sure you disinfect the containers first, though. Wash them in warm, soapy water, then sanitize them with a solution of one teaspoon liquid household bleach per gallon of water. Leave the solution in the container for two minutes, then pour it out. Rinse the container with clean water before filling it with tap water. Screw the lid on tightly; date the container; and store it in a cool, dry place.

Power can be disrupted for a few moments, an hour or two, or in extreme cases such as a severe winter storm, for more than a day. Although we cannot predict a power outage, it is important to be prepared and know what to do when the lights go out.

How to prepare for a power outage

Emergency Preparedness Handbook

The information in this handbook is offered as a tool to help you plan your personal emergency response.

Before an outage occurs

Keep essential items in an emergency box and store it where it will be easy to find in the dark:

  • flashlight and extra batteries;
  • portable radio and extra batteries;
  • portable charger for mobile devices;
  • bottled water;
  • canned or dried food;
  • manual can opener;
  • blankets;
  • candles and matches;
  • first aid kit;
  • spare fuses.

What you can do

  • If you have a fireplace, keep a supply of firewood available.
  • If you want to cook during an outage – never barbecue indoors or in an enclosed space – have extra briquettes or propane on hand for your barbecue.
  • If you have a natural gas fireplace, make sure it is serviced and working properly. Many natural gas fireplaces will continue to work without electricity.

Also visit the federal government’s Get Prepared website for more information on how to prepare for a power outage and other emergencies.

Wet snow, freezing rain, high winds, hurricanes, tornadoes, thunderstorms, winter storms, and earthquake can cause a power outage. A power outage can sometimes last for days or weeks, depending on the damage caused by a disaster.

Why Prepare?

As a community, we depend on electricity for heating and air conditioning as well as food, drinking water, medical care, communication, and other needs. Power outages can be dangerous during extreme cold temperatures or extreme heat. Power outages can also be dangerous for those who rely on electricity for medical devices. Preparing for power outages can help minimize the impact and keep you and your family safe.

What to do Before a Power Outage

    by receiving alerts, warnings, and public safety information before, during, and after emergencies.

    • Enroll in your community’s local notification system to receive calls, texts, or emails on your cellphone. Contact your local public safety officials to enroll.
    • Sign up for text or email alerts from your utility providers for outage updates.
    • Ensure that your smoke and carbon monoxide detectors are working and have fresh batteries.
    • Consider purchasing a generator to provide power during an outage. Follow the manufacturer’s instructions and learn how to use it safely before an outage.
    • Ensure that you have sufficient heating fuel. Consider safe backup heating options such as fireplaces or woodstoves.
    • Know how to operate the manual release lever for your electric garage door opener.
    • Have a landline phone with a corded receiver.
    • Talk to your health care provider about how to use them during a power outage;
    • Contact your local electric company and equipment suppliers about your power needs. Some utility companies will put you on a “priority reconnection service” list;
    • Let the fire department know that you are dependent on life-support devices; and
    • If you have medication that requires refrigeration, check with your pharmacist for guidance on proper storage during an extended outage.

    If an impending storm is expected to cause power outages, consider these additional tips to prepare:

    • Fully charge your cellphone, laptop, and other electronic devices.
    • If you have a water supply (such as a well-water pump system) that could be affected by a power outage, fill your bathtub and spare containers with water. The water in the bathtub should be used for sanitation purposes only. You can pour a bucket of this water directly into the toilet bowl to flush it.
    • Keep your car’s gas tank full. Pumps at gas stations may not work during a power outage.
    • Set your refrigerator and freezer to their coldest settings to keep food cold (but remember to reset them back to normal once power is restored).

    What to do During a Power Outage

    • Continue to monitor the media for emergency information.
    • Follow instructions from public safety officials.
    • Call 9-1-1 to report emergencies including:
      • Downed power lines; or
      • If you are dependent on equipment that requires electricity and need medical assistance.
        1-800-465-1212 1-800-592-2000 877-659-6326 888-301-7700
      • Customers served by a municipal utility should locate their utility providers’ phone numbers.

      Massachusetts Power Outage Map

      MEMA’s power outage map represents power outages for four power companies in Massachusetts, but does not include municipal utilities. Data is provided by utilities every 15 – 30 minutes.

      Stay safe during an outage with these preventative tips:

      Basic outage supplies

      • Maintain a first aid kit that includes your family’s prescription medications. Make sure items in the first aid kit are in usable condition.
      • Keep a supply of special needs items for infants, elderly and/ or disabled family members.
      • Keep a battery-operated radio or TV handy to access news reports.

      Ensure you have a supply of fresh batteries for all necessary equipment.
      See more supplies

      • Keep a supply of bottled water – at least one gallon per person.
      • Maintain a supply of food that won’t spoil , and that doesn’t need cooking to prepare. Make sure you have a manual can opener.
      • Ensure you have several coolers or ice chests – to store ice if the outage is lengthy.

      Preventative measures

      • Keep important telephone numbers (local fire department, paramedics, police, hospital, doctor, relatives, friends, SRP, etc.) by the phone. SRP customers may call (602) 236-8888 to report an outage 24 hours a day or use our online outage map.
      • Sign up for outage alerts in My Account to stay notified when power outages are affecting your home.
      • Place flashlights in handy locations, such as near telephones.

      Install surge protectors to safeguard valuable electronic equipment such as computers and home entertainment systems.
      See more preventative measures

      • Know where to find each utility shut off – electricity, water and gas. Know how to turn each off. Have the proper tools to do so, and know where they are located.
      • Always back-up important computer-generated work and files.
      • If you have an automatic garage door, check the instructions or with the manufacturer to learn how to open the door manually (without power).
      • Consider keeping at least one car no less than half full with fuel; gas pumps are electrically operated and gas stations will be shut down during an outage. (However, stockpiling gasoline is NOT recommended, as gasoline is a hazardous, combustible substance.) Also, remember that portable gasoline generators should never be operated inside homes, garages, office buildings or other enclosed spaces.
      • Consider making a safety preparedness plan for your family. Such a plan would include a list and location of the above items. Be sure that you are prepared to meet the special needs of infants, and elderly or disabled family members. Also plan how you will care for any pets.

      For more information about family safety plans or disaster plans, please refer to the American Red Cross.

      Keep power lines debris free

      • When storm clouds roll in, make sure that patio furniture, umbrellas and trampolines are secure. Strong winds can blow these items into power lines and cause an outage.
      • One Mylar balloon can cause an outage for thousands of people. Choose non-metallic balloons for your next celebration. Keep them tied down and never release balloons into the air.

      What to do during an outage

      You might want to print this page and keep it handy near a flashlight during storm season so you’ll know what to do if the power goes out.

      • Stay calm. Refer to your preparedness plan, if you have one.
      • Go online. You can use your mobile device to check our online outage map and see what geographic areas are affected by the power outage. You can also monitor SRP’s Facebook page or Twitter for the latest outage updates. You do not need to be a Facebook or Twitter member to view the updates.
      • Report the outage. You can either log in to My Account to report online or call SRP’s automated Residential Customer Services at (602) 236-8888. Be sure to enter your account number (located on the top left portion of your bill) so that we’ll know where the power outage is.

      Appliances and electronics: Turn off all major appliances, including your computer, air conditioner, TV and other media equipment and dishwasher. This will help protect your equipment from voltage fluctuations. Be sure to wait one minute after the power has been restored before turning the equipment back on.
      See more tips

      How to prepare for a power outage

      People in many parts of the US have had to deal with disaster after disaster over the past few months. On top of the COVID-19 pandemic, hurricanes in Louisiana, wildfires in California, and tornadoes in the Midwest have made life dangerous and difficult. And with climate change creating wilder weather conditions each year, it’s an unfortunate reality that you should start thinking now about how to prepare for the next catastrophe.

      Power outages are all too common when the weather gets extreme—blizzards, hurricanes, wildfires, tornadoes, earthquakes, and far more can leave you in the dark for days or weeks. A long-term power outage can be much more than an inconvenience, especially for those who now keep heavy-duty, life-sustaining medical equipment in their homes instead of staying in hospitals, according to Jeffrey Schlegelmilch, director of the National Center for Disaster Preparedness.

      No matter where you are, it’s possible that you could be affected by unexpected natural disasters, so it’s better to be safe than sorry. Start preparing now.

      Know your escape route

      Getting to a safe location with power instead of hunkering down is your best bet when there’s a blackout. Long before a disaster even happens, you should make sure you have planned an escape route and know what emergency resources—food, shelter, and medical—are in your area.

      Keep a list of the phone numbers and addresses of close friends or family members whose homes you can drive to, but also make sure you know about nearby shelters in case you’re not able to drive off or if your loved ones are also without power. You can reach out to emergency managers in your area to find out where shelters will be and how many people they are prepared to provide for.

      Planning ahead is particularly important if you or a loved one is part of the growing population that keeps medical equipment at home. Without a plan, you or they are likely to end up receiving medical care in a hospital, which should be a last resort, Schleglmilch says. That also risks overwhelming hospitals, which end up having to accommodate lots of people who don’t have a place to plug in their equipment.

      Get a generator

      If you do end up trapped at home during an outage, though, a generator is a valuable investment. Buy one, and you’ll be able to keep your lights on, personal devices charged, and refrigerator running, for a few hours to several days, depending on the size and type of generator you get.

      The most common are gasoline-powered, which you can either hook up to your home’s gas supply, fill up, or connect to an external gas tank. Some models will turn on automatically when the power goes out. Battery-powered options are also available, and these don’t emit dangerous exhaust fumes.

      “After a lot of disasters we see a lot of deaths from people with carbon monoxide poisoning because they keep the generator in the garage or pointing the wrong direction, towards the home,” says Schlegelmilch.

      So if you do decide to purchase a generator, make sure you’re properly following safety instructions and only using it when absolutely necessary.

      Install a heavy-duty freezer

      When you think about preparing for disasters, having enough food and water to get you through the event is probably the first thing that comes to mind. But if you stock up on food only to have it go bad in the powered-down fridge a few days later, you’re out of luck.

      One way to keep your food cold longer is to get a chest freezer, which taps into your home’s power supply just like a normal fridge or freezer. However, they’re much more heavily insulated, so they’ll hold their chill for significantly longer. That way, when the power goes out, you can just throw all your perishables inside to avoid waste.

      Think about how you’ll stay entertained and connected

      In the midst of a blackout, safety isn’t the only thing you’re going to be worried about—many of us don’t know what to do with ourselves when our devices aren’t working, and no power usually means no WiFi.

      Keep a portable battery on hand and charged as a backup in case your personal devices’ power reserves get low. Prepare now for a lack of internet by downloading movies, books, or TV show episodes directly onto your device, or onto a separate hard drive to keep your device’s memory freed up. You could also pick up a battery-powered light and catch up on reading the actual, physical books you haven’t gotten around to yet.

      If you feel like you’ll need your WiFi no matter what, you can get a MiFi device that will plug into your laptop or another gadget and create a mobile hotspot by tapping into a 3G or 4G network. Then, you can just use your phone and other devices as you normally would. If you have cell service and data to spare, you can also use your phone as a hotspot.

      We’re seeing stock issues with our generator pick, the Honda EU2200i, but we have more options in our guide to portable generators. We’ve added a new portable power station, the Jackery Explorer 1000.

      A power outage can be a minor inconvenience, a threat to health and safety, or anything in between. But unlike the natural disasters that often precede them, blackouts aren’t relegated to specific regions the way earthquakes, hurricanes, and tornados are—just about everybody can experience one, especially now that extreme and unpredictable weather is pushing the limits of electrical grids.

      Even without counting major events, government statistics suggest that the average utility customer experiences about one outage per year, and that outages last two hours on average. Basic preparations for these average blackouts aren’t expensive, so it’s generally worth it for most households to take a few precautionary measures—a surge protector to safeguard your media center, for example, and headlamps to keep your hands free in the dark. For longer blackouts, whether they last a few days during wildfire-prevention efforts in California or stretch more than a week after a hurricane, extra backup power can prevent food from spoiling, keep medical devices running, provide power for fans, light, or space heaters, and help phones, laptops, and tablets stay charged and connected to the outside world.

      We have additional guides to general emergency preparedness and bug-out bags, as well as lists specific to readiness for hurricanes, earthquakes, and wildfires. But this list covers all the best options for power and lighting—whether you’re preparing for a planned outage, anticipating the aftermath of a natural disaster, or looking to be ready for the next blip that affects your utility. That said, should a power outage leave you without adequate heating or cooling options for an extended period of time, be sure to seek out a shelter.

      How to prepare for a power outage

      SAN FRANCISCO (KGO) — If you know power outages may happen, here are a few things you can do to prepare for the blackout right now. Seriously – once you’re done reading this article, go do these things. You’ll be glad you did.

      Get cash and gasoline: With the power out, stores may not be able to make credit or debit card transactions. Gasoline pumps also require electricity to work – so if the lights are out and you’re on “E”, you’re out of luck.

      Put together a “go bag” that includes important documents: While you should already have this in case of an earthquake, the impending power outages (and fires) are another nudge to get your documents together. Consider anything that you’ll need to prove your identity or grant access to accounts and services, such as birth certificates or financial documents. And don’t forget your medicine – you should have a supply of your essential meds for at least seven days, according to Consumer Reports.

      Put one or two bags of water in the freezer: This tip pulls double-duty. By filling several gallon bags of water and sticking them in the freezer, you actually make your freezer more efficient. The added ice will keep the freezer cold for longer – a fully stocked freezer can keep food cold for 48 hours if you don’t open the door; a half-stocked freezer will last 24 hours. If the power goes out, you can always transfer the frozen water bags to the fridge to keep that colder longer. And once the water’s melted, you have a small store of emergency water.

      Learn to open the garage door with no electricity: Don’t get trapped if you need to make a getaway. Most garage doors can be opened without electricity by pulling on the red handle that’s on the garage door unit. This will disconnect the door from the rail so that you can manually open the door. Some doors also have a key so they can be opened from the outside during a blackout. If you’re unsure you can open your garage door, you can always park outside just in case.

      When a major storm like Hurricane Ida strikes, it’s anyone’s guess how much damage it will do—or how long you might be without power. To safely get through a prolonged power outage, follow Consumer Reports’ expert advice.

      1. Write Important Information on Paper

      During an outage, your cell phone is your lifeline and you’re likely to want to keep it charged in case of an emergency.

      Because you can’t depend on your phone indefinitely, write down phone numbers and addresses you might need, such as a nearby hospital, a school that’s providing supplies, the local library or storm shelter, or other public places that might have power—places where you’ll be able to go to recharge your electronics and contact loved ones.

      Then conserve your phone’s battery life by switching the phone to a power-saving setting, such as airplane mode on an iPhone or economy mode on an Android device.

      When you make your way to a local shelter or library, it’s a smart idea to take a power strip, says Maria Rerecich, senior director and head of product testing for CR.

      This way, when you do find power, you can charge multiple devices at once—or share the makeshift charging station with others.

      2. Use Gas to Cook Food That Will Spoil

      In homes that have lost power but suffered little other damage, you can safely cook on a gas stove. But you’ll probably need to light the burner with a match or lighter because the electronic ignition on a stove won’t work if the power is out. And if you have a gas grill, cooking with it is another option. If you were able to properly store your grill before the storm, in a dry space such as a garage, and notice no water damage to the grill or gas tank, it should be safe to use it to grill food.

      What to cook, though, is another question. CR has a guide to foods you can make or eat that won’t spoil as quickly.

      Food in your refrigerator can maintain a safe temperature—below 40° F—for about 4 hours on average. Cook any perishables (raw meat and soft cheese, especially) within this time period; otherwise, toss these items. Even after that 4-hour window, food can spend an additional 2 hours above 40° F before it becomes unsafe to cook. A full freezer should stay cold for about 48 hours after the power is lost; a half-full freezer should stay cold about 24 hours.

      Anything that you cook but don’t eat, you’ll need to throw out after 2 hours because you’ll have no way to keep it cool enough to prevent it from spoiling. (You can always share with the neighbors.) Good to know: Lots of homeowners insurance policies will cover the replacement cost of spoiled food, so it’s really not worth taking the risk of consuming it.

      If your house is flooded, always toss any food that may have come into contact with floodwaters, advises the Department of Agriculture’s guide to food safety during storms and hurricanes (PDF).

      3. If You Have a Generator, Use It Safely

      Running a generator improperly can kill you in as little as 5 minutes if the concentration of carbon monoxide is high enough. And it happens: An average of 60 to 70 people a year die a year from generator-associated carbon monoxide poisoning, according to data from the Consumer Product Safety Commission.

      “Carbon monoxide is a colorless, odorless gas, so you won’t even know you’re inhaling it,” says Don Huber, CR’s director of product safety. “No matter what, resist the urge to move a portable generator inside the house or the garage.”

      Operate a generator as far from the house as possible—CR recommends at least 20 feet—and direct the exhaust away from doors or windows. If you don’t have a transfer switch installed, you can run an outdoor-rated extension cord of the appropriate gauge from the generator’s outlets to individual appliances, provided the cords are properly rated and you follow certain precautions. The gauge of extension cord your generator requires will be specified in the user manual.

      How to prepare for a power outage

      Some things in life are simply unavoidable: taxes, and yes, even power outages. But unlike taxes, you won’t know when a power outage is about to hit. Luckily, there are plenty of things you can do to plan for one just in case. By following our seven tips to prepare for a prolonged power outage, you can make your return to the pre-electricity era just a bit more bearable.

      1 – Let There be Light

      If your power cuts out at night, you’ll be lucky if you can see your own hand in front of your face. Make sure to have some alternate light sources on hand and have multiple flashlights at the ready, preferably in multiple rooms. Or, if multiple flashlights aren’t an option, one really powerful one should suffice. Just make sure you have plenty of fresh, spare batteries; you don’t want to grab your flashlight only to find it’s out.

      Emergency candles, an oil lamp, or a propane lantern are also great to have on hand. If you have a fireplace, be sure to have appropriate matches or a butane wand available.

      2 – Stay Connected

      Losing power for prolonged periods of time can feel very isolating, so you’ll want to make sure you stay connected with the outside world as much as possible. Take it back to the olden days with a battery-operated radio so you can stay in the know. But don’t just assume that because you have a radio, you have a working radio. You should test your radio at least once a year, and again, make sure you have fresh batteries on hand.

      3 – Don’t Go Hungry

      Preventing hunger during an outage doesn’t just mean raiding your local supermarket and stocking up on bread and milk like it’s the end of the world. Because three days of a sardine and raisin-dominated diet can get old fast.

      First off, make sure you have a manual can opener available because as much as you love your electric version, you’ll be staring at a lifeless plug while your stomach is rumbling. It’s also a great idea to learn how to cook over an open fire using charcoal or wood. The heated food will warm you up and keep your spirits high as well.

      4 – Preserve Your Freezer

      If your power is out for more than four hours, you’ll probably need to discard the majority of your fridge’s contents. You’ll definitely want to rid your fridge of any perishables (such as meat or dairy), however, there may be certain items you can salvage (such as juice or jams) by keeping them in a cool dry spot such as in your garage.

      Your freezer contents, on the other hand, can probably stay intact by following one simple rule: don’t open it. Your freezer can actually maintain its temperature for 24-48 hours, but only if left unopened. If your power outage surpasses the 48-hour mark, it’s advisable to remove the contents of your freezer and store them in a cooler filled with ice (or snow, if available).

      5 – Keep Busy

      It may sound silly, but you’d be surprised how restless you’ll feel after just a few hours without power, let alone a few days. And if you’ve already made it through War and Peace by candlelight and you can’t bear to buckle down for a new novel, it’s not a bad idea to have some other forms of entertainment available, especially if you have kids. Board games and playing cards are a great way to pass the time, and you may even enjoy some bonding time with your family that doesn’t involve Netflix and Candy Crush Saga.

      6 – Have a Plan B

      It never hurts to have a backup plan. Even with all of the preparation in the world and the best of intentions, you may not be able to stay in your home during the duration of a long power outage, especially if it’s the dead of winter and your kids have the flu. But if you don’t have the convenience of a nearby friend or relative to call on, and your cell phone still has charge, call 2-1-1, a free and confidential service that helps people across North America find the local resources they need. You don’t have to go it alone!

      7 – Stay Ahead of the Game

      One of the best ways to be proactive when anticipating a power outage is to consider purchasing a generator. A generator can reduce or even eliminate the impact of a prolonged power outage. If you decide to go down this road, you’ll want to discuss the generator installation process as well as your home’s unique needs with a trained professional.

      With just a bit of advance planning, a generator can provide the protection you and your family needs to make it through the worst of outages and storms.

      All questions regarding PSPS events and extended outages should be directed to PG&E via their website and 1-800-743-5000. Residents and businesses can access updated PSPS information from PG&E online at

      For non-emergency information and referrals to resources, older and vulnerable adults can visit Marin County Health & Human Services’ online community resource guide at or call (415) 473-INFO (4636) between 8:30 am. and 4:30 p.m. Monday – Friday.

      Sistema de Alerta de Emergencias – Alert Marin

      Registrarse para el servicio de notificación de emergencias de Alerta Marín. Este sistema se utiliza para alertar al publico de posibles situaciones de emergencia como tomar refugio en lugar por si hay un derrame de materiales peligrosos o una evacuación por un incendio forestal. ​

      Power Shutoff Preparedness Information

      Marin Health and Human Services is working closely with Marin Fire, Marin Sheriff, local jurisdictions, and community partners to prepare our most vulnerable residents for prolonged power outages due to PG&E’s Power Shut-offs.

      Wildfire season is here and Marin County residents need to be prepared for prolonged power outages related to PG&E’s efforts to reduce wildfire risks. Having key items, such as a working flashlight and 3-day supply of water and food, is one important component of a preparedness plan and can make it easier to cope with power outages. But residents also need to prepare and plan to evacuate and to shelter-in-place. Visit for resources to prepare yourself, your family & friends, and your neighborhood for prolonged power outages.

      If you are Marin County resident with a disability or access and functional needs (AFN), review FEMA’s Preparing Makes Sense For People With Disabilities, Others with Access and Functional Needs and the Whole Community. has also developed preparedness resources specific for individuals with access and functional needs. The Marin Center for Independent Living is able to assist with Medical Baseline Enrollment, Disaster Kits and Training, the Portable Battery Program, and more!

      Preparing for Extended Power Outages in Marin County

      What is a Public Safety Power Shutoff (PSPS)?

      Most Marin County residents live in elevated (Tier 2) or extreme (Tier 3) fire threat areas. Pacific Gas and Electric Company (PG&E) is expanding its Community Wildfire Safety Program. This includes turning off electric power for safety (Public Safety Power Shutoff) when extreme fire danger conditions are forecasted. Learn more about Public Safety Power Shutoffs at

      When will PG&E shut off power? For how long?

      PG&E may shutoff power if extreme fire danger conditions are forecasted to help reduce the likelihood of an ignition. These include, but are not limited to:

      • A Red Flag Warning declared by the National Weather Service
      • Low humidity levels, generally below 20 percent
      • Forecasted sustained winds generally above 25 mph

      Marin County residents need to prepare for up to a week and possibly longer without electricity.

      If PG&E issues a power shutoff warning, residents and business owners can review PG&E’s Fire Threat, PSPS Event Maps and Service Impact Map webpages to see if a property is in an area where power may be shutoff. If a power shutoff does occur, residents can access updated information from PG&E on the PSPS Updates webpage.

      All questions regarding PSPS events and extended outages should be directed to PG&E via their website and 1-800-743-5000. Residents and businesses can access updated PSPS information from PG&E online at:

      PG&E Power Outage Map

      What should I do to prepare?

      Ask yourself these 4 questions:

      1. How will I receive emergency alerts and warnings? When possible, PG&E will notify customers of a possible Power Shutoff. Register for PG&E’s Wildfire Safety Shutoff Alerts so PG&E can contact you when the power needs to be shut off for safety. Also, register for emergency alerts at both Alert Marin and Nixle to receive notifications about other emergencies that may effect your safety Learn more about Marin County’s Emergency Alert and Warning Tools.
      2. What is my shelter plan? Collect items you’ll need to evacuate using Ready Marin’s Grab & Go Checklist and prepare to shelter-in-place for at least 5 days using Ready Marin’s Build a Kit Checklist.
      3. What is my evacuation route? If you need Electricity and Battery-Dependent Assistive Technology and Medical Devices, especially life support equipment (e.g., ventilators, apnea monitors, dialysis machines), you should consider staying with friends or family during a prolonged power outage.
      4. What is my family/household communication plan? Build a support team of people who will help you in an emergency if necessary. The real first responders in an emergency are often your neighbors, friends and co-workers. If you complete your Family Emergency Communication Plan online at, you can print it onto a wallet-sized card and share with your support team.

      What if I need Electricity and Battery-Dependent Assistive Technology and Medical Devices?

      1. Update your contact information with PG&E at or call 1-866-743-6589.
      2. Follow FEMA’s recommendations in its Power Outage Information Sheet
      3. Review and update the American with Disabilities Act’s Emergency Power Planning Checklist every 6 months

      Emergency Planning Resources (Links to printable PDFs)

      General Preparedness Plans

      Medical Condition Specific Preparedness Plans

      Additional Resources

      BC Association for Individualized Technology and Supports for People with Disabilities (BCITS). Self-Help Guide • Back-up Power for Ventilators.

      A power outage is a short or long-term loss of electric power to an area. You may be without light, heat and hot water. To locate confirmed power outages in your region, go to BC Hydro’s outage map.

      To prepare for a power outage:

      • Develop an emergency plan
      • Put together your emergency kit

      Power outage checklist

      For more information on preparing for a power outage, visit BC Hydro and FortisBC:

      • Have a battery-operated radio
        • This allows you to listen to your local station for warnings, advice and instructions
        • This helps prevent structural fires and ensures smoke, carbon monoxide and other potentially harmful gases are properly vented
        • Food in your fridge and freezer is usually safe to consume if the power is out for less than four hours
        • Fireplaces, wood stoves, barbecues and camp stoves can be used outdoors for emergency cooking. DO NOT use barbecues or camp stoves indoors

        Permanent link to page:

        Hello, I am your COVID-19 Digital Assistant! Click or tap to ask a general question about COVID-19. Type a question or click on a popular topic below. To see these again later, type “popular topics“.

        How to prepare for a power outage

        Power cuts happen for many reasons, sometimes power companies are doing maintenance work on the network and need to cut the power off to properties for a while, sometimes it’s due to stormy weather and at other times you might not know why the power outage has happened.

        There’s rarely any notice given, you find yourself in the dark wondering what to do. Read this handy guide to help you prepare for the unexpected.

        Right now, there are three things you should do to prepare:

        1. Find your fuse box. Fuse boxes tend to be in cupboards, or in the under stairs space, or in the attached garage or in the utility room. Familiarise yourself with the switches.
        2. Store the number 105 in your mobile phone with the name ‘Power cut’. (More on this below.)
        3. Put together an emergency kit in a backpack, containing:
        • Battery operated torches (one for each member of the family).
        • Spare batteries.
        • Wind-up radio.
        • Tinned and dried food.
        • Can opener.
        • Spoons and forks.
        • Warm blanket.
        • First aid kit.
        • Cash. spare battery pack (charged).
        • List of local hotels and B&Bs with phone numbers and addresses.

        Store the bag in an easy to access place in the main home, not in an outbuilding.

        Need home insurance? Get a quote online

        If you have a power outage

        If you experience a power cut, follow these steps:

        1. Firstly have a look at your fuse box to make sure one of your fuses hasn’t tripped. If a switch is in the off position, switch it back on.
        2. If it’s not your fuse box, take a look at neighbours’ houses to see if their lights are off as well.
        3. If they are, call 105, which is a free number that will put you through to your local electricity network operator – the company that manages the cables, wires and substations that bring electricity into local homes and businesses. Ask them what caused the outage and when they expect your power to be restored.
        4. Find your pre-packed emergency kit.
        5. Long electricity outages can be very disruptive, especially in cold weather, as your heating will probably be off, the kettle won’t work and electric hobs won’t be working either. If you have a gas hob this may be working, but you may need to light the flame carefully with a match as the ignition will be out of use. Take a torch out of your kit and go through the home to assess what is working and what isn’t.
        6. Decide whether you can manage to stay in the home or if you need to go somewhere else until the power is restored. If you need to leave, call friends or family to see if they have space for you, or call the local hotels and B&Bs from the list in your kit, but before you book a room do remember to check that they have electricity.

        TIP: If your electricity is off for more than 24 hours you may be able to claim some compensation from your electricity distribution network operator or electricity supplier.

        If the power is out for less than two hours, the food in your refrigerator and freezer will be safe to consume. While the power is out, keep the refrigerator and freezer doors closed as much as possible.

        If your power is out or was out for several hours or longer, the food in your refrigerator and/or freezer may not be safe to eat. Generally, food in a closed refrigerator will remain cold for 4 to 6 hours if it is unopened. If any perishable food (meat, poultry, fish, leftovers) in the refrigerator reached a temperature above 40 degrees Fahrenheit for two hours or more, dispose of it.

        A full freezer will stay frozen for 2 days, a half full freezer will stay frozen for 1 day if the door remains closed. If the food in the freezer thawed and is no longer cold you should dispose of it.

        Foods may be safely cooked and eaten or refrozen if they still contain ice crystals.IF IN DOUBT, THROW IT OUT. Throw away any perishable food (such as meat, poultry, fish, dairy) that has been above 40F for 2 hours or more and/or has an unusual odor, color or texture. Note: You cannot rely on appearance or odor to tell if a food will make you sick

        Water Safety

        Listen for public health announcements about the safety of NYC drinking water on the TV or radio. If local authorities inform you that the tap water is unsafe, use your emergency water supplies until instructed otherwise.

        Heat Illness

        Heat illness occurs when the body cannot cool down. The most serious forms of heat illness are heat exhaustion and heat stroke. Heat stroke occurs when the body’s temperature rises quickly, and can rapidly lead to death. Keeping cool can be hard work for the body. This extra stress on the body can also worsen other health conditions such as heart and lung disease. Signs of heat illness include: hot, dry skin or cold, clammy skin, rapid pulse, dizziness, confusion, weakness, trouble breathing, nausea and/or unconsciousness.

        People who are most likely to get sick from the heat are those: Are aged 65 years or older

        • Have chronic medical conditions such as heart disease, diabetes, or obesity
        • Have mental health conditions such as dementia or schizophrenia
        • Take certain medications that affect the body’s cooling mechanisms – talk to your doctor for more information and advice
        • Use drugs or drink heavily
        • Are socially isolated, have limited mobility, or are unable to leave the house

        To avoid heat illness:

        • Wear light, loose-fitting clothing.
        • Close window shades or curtains to keep the sun out of your home.
        • Take a cool shower or bath using tepid water, if possible. Sudden temperature changes may make you feel dizzy or sick.
        • Drink plenty of water, even if you are not thirsty. Avoid drinks with alcohol, caffeine, or lots of sugar.
        • If you feel dizzy, weak or overheated, go to a cool place immediately. Sit or lie down, drink water and wash your face with cool water. If you don’t feel better soon, get medical help quickly.
        • Work during cooler hours of the day when possible, or distribute the workload evenly throughout the day.

        If you know someone at high risk, check on him or her at least once a day and help him or her get to a cool place if necessary. Extreme Cold

        Keep warm by closing off rooms you don’t need. If possible, go to a warm place with heat. Stay with family or friends if your home’s heat will not be restored very soon.

        Hypothermia or low-body temperature can occur when your body loses heat faster than it can produce it. Hypothermia can happen gradually and without the person realizing how serious it is.

        Symptoms of hypothermia include: uncontrollable shivering, weakness, sleepiness, confusion, and lack of coordination. In infants, signs of hypothermia may include: cold, bright red skin, or very low energy. A body temperature below 95°F (35°C) is a medical emergency and 911 should be called immediately.

        If it gets colder, avoid hypothermia by wearing layers of dry clothes, a hat and blankets. Cover your head, hands and feet and consume hot food and drinks if available, but avoid alcohol.

        The people at greatest risk from prolonged exposure to the cold are the elderly, infants and those with chronic health problems. If you know someone at high risk check on him or her at least once a day and help them get to someplace warm.

        For available locations, call 311.

        Preventing Carbon Monoxide Poisoning

        Carbon monoxide is a deadly, odorless, colorless gas produced by burning fuel. It can kill you without warning. To prevent carbon monoxide poisoning, use generators, grills and similar items outdoors only.

        • Never use generators, charcoal/gas grills, camp stoves or other gasoline or charcoal-burning devices indoors. Keep generators outdoors and away from windows, doors and air vents.
        • Never run a car or truck inside a garage even if you leave the door open.
        • Leave your home immediately and call 911 if your carbon monoxide detector alarms.
        • Seek prompt medical attention if you suspect carbon monoxide poisoning and are feeling dizzy, light-headed or nauseated.

        Beach Quality

        Yes. During a power outage, it is possible that wastewater pollution control plants may need to discharge waste into public waters. Storm water discharges also can pollute public waters. The NYC Department of Health and Mental Hygiene conducts beach surveillance and monitoring for all permitted city beaches. The Health Department will issue beach closing or advisories as needed. Listen for announcements on battery-powered radios or call 311.

        How will I cope?

        A power outage in NYC can be very stressful, especially if it is large scale event. It can disrupt your everyday life and make you and those around you feel less safe. You may experience fear and uncertainty. Learning about stress and strategies to manage it can help you cope.

        Prepare Today, Cope Better Tomorrow – Stress during Disasters provides basic information and practical advice on dealing with the stress and anxiety caused by disasters. It is available in seven languages.

        If there is a power outage in the city and you feel overwhelmed and unable to cope, or if you are concerned about someone else, you can find help by calling (888) NYC-Well (888-692-9355). NYC Well is a free, confidential helpline for New York City residents, available 24/7, with trained staff ready to take your calls and offer advice.

        How to prepare for a power outage

        Learn how to prepare for and cope with a winter power outage, even in freezing temperatures.

        Winter Power Outage Preparedness

        Taking the time to prepare for a winter power outage can mean the difference between comfortably riding it out or surviving it in misery. It can get scary when the electricity we all take for granted is no longer available, but in winter it's even worse. You may be without heat for long periods of time, your pipes may freeze, or you may be snowed in and stranded in your home for days.

        Where I live, the power goes out a lot. All it takes is one downed tree limb and we're in the dark for hours. I've lived around here for years, and it's always been that way. So what can we do?

        Rather than pretending we're surprised when the power grid lets us down, we've done a little planning and assembled some basic but effective items that help get us through.

        Power outages last minutes more often than hours, and hours more often than days, but in some cases, we end up without electricity for long periods of time. When a blizzard or major winter storm hits, there are always those unfortunate souls around here who go weeks without power.

        So, you might be asking yourself as I did: If your power goes out in the winter, can you comfortably survive several days without electricity?

        Here are a few things to think about to help you prepare.

        Non-Perishable Food

        Where I live, whenever a snowstorm is coming everyone mobs the grocery stores. If you like the thrill of battling panicked people over a loaf of bread, by all means, go for it, but a better idea might be to stock some basic non-perishable foods that will get your family through a power failure.

        FEMA suggests a three-day supply. Think hearty foods that will pack some protein and calories. Canned goods are ideal and most have a long shelf life. Some companies even make packaged meals for preppers that usually require the addition of a little boiling water.

        In the event of a power outage, your fridge and freezer suddenly become useless boat anchors. Well, not completely. Remember, they still have insulating properties, and you have a little bit of time before the food spoils.

        If you have a gas grill and can still trudge your way to it through the snow you can cook up some of the food and enjoy it before it spoils. A small tabletop model is easy to store and drag out in case of emergency. Just make sure you use it outdoors, never indoors.

        How to prepare for a power outage

        What should you do in case of a power outage? Having survived many power outages, here are some of our best survival tips—before, during, and after a power outage. Please check this list—and stay safe!

        Tornadoes, hurricanes, severe thunderstorms, flooding, and extreme weather events can easily knock out power in your home. But even an animal or too many A/C units on the power grid can cause a power outage.

        Deal first with the biggest safety issues: bringing light to the dark, staying warm and dry, and providing food to yourself and your family.

        How to prepare for a power outage

        How to Have Light in a Power Outage

        • It’s best to use flashlights or battery-powered ( LED ) lanterns to use in case of a power outage rather than candles to prevent accidental fires. Attach a strip of glow-in-the-dark tape to your flashlights to make them easy to find.
        • Headlamps are very helpful for every family member. These enable you to have both hands free to do tasks, and family members can be more independent. You can even read a book in bed while wearing one. Stock up on straps, too, to strap the headlamp to a gallon of water. By strapping the headlamp onto the jug with the lamp’s front facing the inside, the light reflects off of the water and can illuminate more of the room.
        • Avoid using candles or an open flame as a light source, as it could be a fire hazard, particularly if there are children or pets in the home. While romantic, they can tip over too easily in an emergency situation. However, if this is all you have on hand, just be careful not to leave candles or fuel-lit lamps unattended. Use secure candle holders. Empty food cans half-filled with sand work great. Be sure to also have a supply of lighters or matches to light your candles with.
        • Your cell phone could be used for light—for as long as the battery lasts. Drastically increase your battery life by plugging your phone into a portable USB battery pack.

        How to prepare for a power outage

        How To Stay Warm in a Power Outage

        • Select one room in which people—and pets—can spend most of their time together. Pick a room with few or no windows on the south side for maximum heat during the day and layer up with warm clothing.
        • Drape all windows with blankets, comforters, or quilts. Uncover south-facing windows during the day to let in the Sun’s warmth.
        • Never burn charcoal for heating or cooking indoors. Never use your oven as a source of heat.
        • Make a list (in advance) of shelters and hotels that allow pets, in case you need to evacuate with yours.

        Cooking and Eating Without Power

        • Open your refrigerator or freezer door only when absolutely necessary. Plan ahead to minimize the time the door is open.
        • If the door stays closed, a refrigerator without power will keep food safe for four hours. A full freezer will keep its temperature for 48 hours (or 24 hours if half full). Store food outside if the temperature is cold enough (40 degrees or less). Monitor temperatures with a thermometer.
        • Keep ice packs in your freezer for use in coolers or your refrigerator in case of an outage.
        • Eat foods you are know are safe from spoiling. Good examples are canned foods, such as vegetables, beans, and soups.
        • If you have one, cook on your woodstove. Heat canned soup and boil water for tea and instant coffee.
        • Have potluck dinners with your neighbors and take turns hosting. You’ll be eating better and getting to know your neighbors at the same time.
        • If the weather allows, cook on your outdoor grill—but only outdoors. Due to the possibility of fumes and fire, never use an outdoor grill indoors. Here are a few great recipes and tips for the grill.
        • If it’s cold enough outside, fill clean plastic milk jugs with water and put them outside to freeze solid. Put these jugs into coolers, which can serve as temporary refrigerators for food supplies.

        How to prepare for a power outage

        What to Do if You Lose Your Water

        • When extreme weather threatens, fill up your bathtub with water (for washing and flushing). Note: If you expect temperatures to drop below freezing in your house, avoid filling up the tub, as you could end up with a frozen (and cracked) bathtub.
        • In cold climates, pack fresh snow in buckets and bring indoors to melt.
        • In winter, keep pipes from freezing by turning on a slow trickle of water. Protect water pipes from freezing by wrapping them with layers of newspapers and then plastic wrap. See more tips for preventing frozen pipes.

        Your Car

        • Keep your vehicle’s gas tank at least half full! Gas stations rely on electricity to power their pumps.
        • Never drive across power lines outside. Never!
        • To avoid damage from falling branches, plan ahead and don’t park your cars under trees. If possible, remove any potentially hazardous or weak-looking branches well ahead of storms.

        Generator Tips

        • The best way to get through a power outage is to avoid it altogether. Investing in a home generator can save you a lot of time and stress during emergency outages, as it can keep your heat and light running when you really need it.
        • However, NEVER run a generator inside a home or garage, or connect it to your home’s electrical system to prevent carbon monoxide poisoning.

        Tech Tips

        • Today, we also rely on technology for communication and safety. Keep cell phones charged.
        • If the power is out, dim the brightness of your phone and turn off wifi to save battery life. Also switch your battery to low power mode under settings.
        • Turn off or disconnect appliances and other equipment in case of a momentary power “surge” that can damage computers and other devices.
        • We also recommend a surge protector to safeguards electronics from the harmful effects of power surges and voltage spikes. A power surge is a spike in the electrical current flowing through the wires of your house. They can damage common appliances, sensitive AV electronics, and computer equipment.

        What to Do After a Power Outage

        • When in doubt, throw it out! Throw out any perishable foods that have been exposed to temperatures above 40°F for more than two hours. If you’re unsure whether something is still good, it’s better to just throw the item out and not risk becoming ill.
        • Make sure you’ve put out any candles and kerosene lamps you used during the outage. These can be a fire hazard when left unattended.

        Do you have any helpful power outage tips? Please share them in the comments below!

        We recommend all our customers be prepared for an unexpected power outage. We aim to deliver you a very reliable supply, however it can unfortunately be disrupted and being prepared will assist you, your family and your business to get through comfortably

        At home:

        • Keep alternative lighting, ideally a torch and batteries, in an easy to access location
        • Have a corded telephone that does not rely on electricity. Most cordless phones won’t work when there is no electricity
        • Have a battery powered radio available so you can listen to updates
        • Make sure you can easily access warm clothes and bedding such as sleeping bags or extra blankets, especially during colder months
        • Consider having an alternative to electricity available for cooking, such as a gas BBQ and make sure your gas bottle doesn’t run out
        • Consider using surge protectors on sensitive appliances to avoid any damage from a power interruption
        • If you depend on medical equipment that requires electricity, make sure you have a backup plan and if you have any concerns either call 111 or head to your nearest hospital. You should also let your electricity retailer know that you are medically dependent on electricity and they will keep a record of that.

        At work:

        If you own or operate a business, we recommend all businesses have a business continuity plan. Because all businesses are different, some of the things you may want to consider are:

        • Being able to process EFTPOS and credit card transactions manually
        • Consider whether your site can be supplied by a generator
        • Have insulated freezer blankets, or an alternative location to store perishable food

        Tips during an outage

        • Phone your electricity retailer to advise them that your power is out
        • If you notice any power lines down, or any other damaged equipment, don’t go near them and call the 24 hour Wellington Electricity Emergency Line on 0800 248 148
        • Check your neighbours – it’s good to know who else is without power and to check if everyone is okay. If you see power restored across the street or nearby and you and your neighbours remain without power, remember that not all circuits are restored at once. Different parts of a neighbourhood may be supplied on different circuits.
        • However, if you continue to be without power once all your neighbours have been restored, please call your electricity retailer and advise them that you are still without power.
        • Turn off appliances, especially ovens, stoves, an electric jug or kettle, heaters or anything else that might be dangerous if it comes on unexpectedly when the power is restored, especially if you decide to go elsewhere.
        • Also turn off and unplug any sensitive appliances such as a TV and computer and leave them unplugged until the power comes back on.
        • Keep the fridge and freezer closed. Food in a freezer will usually remain frozen for 24 hours if the door is kept closed. Avoid the temptation to open it to check.
        • Leave a light on so you can tell when the power has been restored.
        • NB: If you’re using our App, click refresh on the map page or in the menu to get real-time outage updates.

        How helpful was this page?

        You have not rated this page yet

        Thanks, your feedback has been successfully submitted

        To help improve our service, what feedback can you give us about this page?

        Power outages in New Zealand tend to range in severity from “this is annoying, but at least we get to have a romantic candlelit dinner”, all the way through to “all the food in our freezer has spoiled and I haven’t had a hot shower in 72 hours.”

        Here in New Zealand, we’re blessed with fairly resilient infrastructure, which means that most power cuts are resolved in a matter of hours. However, power outages in Auckland earlier this year demonstrated, this isn’t always the case. Freak storms and other severe weather conditions can cause major damage that may disrupt the supply of power for days.

        How would your family cope without access to electricity?

        The answer to this question, it all comes down to how prepared you are. Taking a proactive approach to emergency situations can do wonders for keeping your family safe, warm and comfortable in the event of a power cut. We’ve rounded up a few ideas to help you get prepared.

        Food and water
        • Plan your meals: If the power goes out for an extended period of time, there’s a chance that your food will start spoiling. Minimise this risk by first eating perishable foods such as bread, meat and fresh produce before moving onto packaged and canned goods.
        • Refrigerator and freezer: Your fridge and freezer will maintain their temperature for quite a while after the power goes out – provided you leave the door closed. Preserve your cold foods by only opening your fridge/freezer door when absolutely necessary.
        • Wine: Make the best of a bad situation by popping open a bottle of your favourite drop. Pair with a block of chocolate for best results.
        • Water pumps: In rural areas, water pumps may not be functional when the power is off, so be sure to have sufficient emergency water supplies for drinking. The Civil Defence recommends storing at least three litres per person per day, not including the water required for washing and cooking.
        • Cooking fuel: A power cut doesn’t mean you have to live on crackers and cold baked beans. Keep a gas bottle topped up with fuel for the BBQ to ensure you’ll always have a reliable method of cooking even when the power goes down.
        • Matches: Store a few boxes of safety matches and use them to light candles, start the BBQ or light a fire.
        • Candles: A great option for providing light, but they do increase the risk of fire. Given that emergency services are often already stretched thin during lengthy power cuts, try to stay away from candles if possible.
        • Smartphone: Your smartphone can provide some light that should be sufficient for navigating the house or cooking dinner. A few different flashlight apps can be found on both Android and iOS, so download whichever one tickles your fancy.
        • Torches: Your best bet for lighting up the darkness.
          • Ideally, you should have one torch for each person in the house.
          • You’ll find a bunch of options at your local hardware store, but try to avoid the cheapest products as their quality often leaves something to be desired.
          • Dynamo torches may look appealing, but their internal batteries tend to lose their charge when left in storage for a long period of time, which may make it very difficult – if not impossible – to get them working again.
          • Invest in torches that are powered by AA or AAA batteries, as these are easiest to find if you need replacements.
          • Look for torches that let you change the brightness of the light. Not only does this help conserve your batteries, it also lets you to choose a level of brightness according to your needs (e.g. you might want a high level of illumination when inspecting your property for damage, but you probably don’t need max lumens when you’re visiting the bathroom).
          • Battery-powered radio: This might be overkill for minor power cuts, but in the event of a long-lasting electricity outage, a battery-powered radio is the best way to keep up to date with the latest news. Remember to keep backup batteries on hand.
          • Power bank: Keep your mobile devices juiced up by investing in a power bank. These nifty gizmos are essentially external batteries that can be used to charge your devices. A 10,000 mAh power bank typically costs around $50 and is able to charge most modern smartphones two or three times.
          • Car charger: In case you don’t already have one, pick up a car charger for your phone. The Warehouse sells them for $8, and they’re great for keeping your devices charged while you’re on the move.
          Health and safety
          • Check on your neighbours: If it’s an unplanned power outage, be sure to take a moment to check on your neighbours. Older adults and young children are particularly vulnerable to cold temperatures.
          • Inspect your property: If it’s safe to do so, take a walk around your property and keep an eye out for fallen trees, damaged power lines and anything else that may pose a risk. NEVER touch any loose electricity wires.
          • Wrap up warm: If you usually rely on electric heating to keep your home warm, make sure you have access to plenty of warm blankets and extra clothing.
          • Talk to your doctor: Many people rely on medical devices that are powered by electricity. Ensure you have a plan in place for dealing with power cuts and don’t hesitate to call 111 if there’s an immediate threat to your health.

          As mentioned earlier, the vast majority of power outages in New Zealand are fixed so quickly that they typically don’t have much impact on your day to day life. However, it’s always better to be over prepared and not need it than be underprepared and find yourself in the midst of a crisis.

          If you’re looking for a new electricity supplier, contact Grey Power Electricity today and receive low cost electricity and transparent billing.

How to draft a joint venture agreement

To allow for equitable access to all users, SEC reserves the right to limit requests originating from undeclared automated tools. Your request has been identified as part of a network of automated tools outside of the acceptable policy and will be managed until action is taken to declare your traffic.

Please declare your traffic by updating your user agent to include company specific information.

For best practices on efficiently downloading information from, including the latest EDGAR filings, visit You can also sign up for email updates on the SEC open data program, including best practices that make it more efficient to download data, and enhancements that may impact scripted downloading processes. For more information, contact [email protected]

For more information, please see the SEC’s Web Site Privacy and Security Policy. Thank you for your interest in the U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission.

Reference ID: 0.14ecef50.1646563243.100e40f3

More Information

Internet Security Policy

By using this site, you are agreeing to security monitoring and auditing. For security purposes, and to ensure that the public service remains available to users, this government computer system employs programs to monitor network traffic to identify unauthorized attempts to upload or change information or to otherwise cause damage, including attempts to deny service to users.

Unauthorized attempts to upload information and/or change information on any portion of this site are strictly prohibited and are subject to prosecution under the Computer Fraud and Abuse Act of 1986 and the National Information Infrastructure Protection Act of 1996 (see Title 18 U.S.C. §§ 1001 and 1030).

To ensure our website performs well for all users, the SEC monitors the frequency of requests for content to ensure automated searches do not impact the ability of others to access content. We reserve the right to block IP addresses that submit excessive requests. Current guidelines limit users to a total of no more than 10 requests per second, regardless of the number of machines used to submit requests.

If a user or application submits more than 10 requests per second, further requests from the IP address(es) may be limited for a brief period. Once the rate of requests has dropped below the threshold for 10 minutes, the user may resume accessing content on This SEC practice is designed to limit excessive automated searches on and is not intended or expected to impact individuals browsing the website.

Note that this policy may change as the SEC manages to ensure that the website performs efficiently and remains available to all users.

Note: We do not offer technical support for developing or debugging scripted downloading processes.

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Flat Discount : 24%
(Discount is calculated on average market price offered by other service providers)

Duration : 3 to 4 days

* For details kindly generate quotation.

  • Find Lawyer
  • Expert Registration
  • Client Registration
  • Login

Joint Venture Agreement (Drafting)

Joint venture agreement is legally enforceable agreement. On the breach of any terms and condition of agreement by any of the party both party can sue each other on the basis of Joint Venture agreement.Once the term or purpose of the joint venture is complete, the agreement comes to an end, and the accounts of the coventures, are settled, as and when it is dissolved. The co-ventures are free to carry on their own business, unless otherwise provided in the joint venture agreement, during the life of the venture.

Joint Venture can be described as a business arrangement, wherein two or more independent firms come together to form a legally independent undertaking, for a stipulated period, to fulfill a specific purpose such as accomplishing a task, activity or project. In other words, it is a temporary partnership, established for a definite purpose, which may or may not uses a specific firm name. Joint venture agreement is legally enforceable agreement. On the breach of any terms and condition of agreement by any of the party both party can sue each other.



Joint Venture can be described as a business arrangement, wherein two or more independent firms come together to form a legally independent undertaking, for a stipulated period, to fulfill a specific purpose such as accomplishing a task, activity or project. In other words, it is a temporary partnership, established for a definite purpose, which may or may not uses a specific firm name.


1. JOINT CONTROL : Due to the joint venture there exist a joint control of the co-venturers over business assets, operations, administration and even the venture.

2. LEGALLY ENFORCEABLE : Joint venture agreement is legally enforceable agreement. On the breach of any terms and condition of agreement by any of the party both party can sue each other on the basis of Joint Venture agreement.

3. Dissolution : Once the term or purpose of the joint venture is complete, the agreement comes to an end, and the accounts of the coventures, are settled, as and when it is dissolved. The co-ventures are free to carry on their own business, unless otherwise provided in the joint venture agreement, during the life of the venture.

To allow for equitable access to all users, SEC reserves the right to limit requests originating from undeclared automated tools. Your request has been identified as part of a network of automated tools outside of the acceptable policy and will be managed until action is taken to declare your traffic.

Please declare your traffic by updating your user agent to include company specific information.

For best practices on efficiently downloading information from, including the latest EDGAR filings, visit You can also sign up for email updates on the SEC open data program, including best practices that make it more efficient to download data, and enhancements that may impact scripted downloading processes. For more information, contact [email protected]

For more information, please see the SEC’s Web Site Privacy and Security Policy. Thank you for your interest in the U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission.

Reference ID: 0.14ecef50.1646563284.10106da4

More Information

Internet Security Policy

By using this site, you are agreeing to security monitoring and auditing. For security purposes, and to ensure that the public service remains available to users, this government computer system employs programs to monitor network traffic to identify unauthorized attempts to upload or change information or to otherwise cause damage, including attempts to deny service to users.

Unauthorized attempts to upload information and/or change information on any portion of this site are strictly prohibited and are subject to prosecution under the Computer Fraud and Abuse Act of 1986 and the National Information Infrastructure Protection Act of 1996 (see Title 18 U.S.C. §§ 1001 and 1030).

To ensure our website performs well for all users, the SEC monitors the frequency of requests for content to ensure automated searches do not impact the ability of others to access content. We reserve the right to block IP addresses that submit excessive requests. Current guidelines limit users to a total of no more than 10 requests per second, regardless of the number of machines used to submit requests.

If a user or application submits more than 10 requests per second, further requests from the IP address(es) may be limited for a brief period. Once the rate of requests has dropped below the threshold for 10 minutes, the user may resume accessing content on This SEC practice is designed to limit excessive automated searches on and is not intended or expected to impact individuals browsing the website.

Note that this policy may change as the SEC manages to ensure that the website performs efficiently and remains available to all users.

Note: We do not offer technical support for developing or debugging scripted downloading processes.

Such an agreement is legally binding and clearly lays down the areas of cooperation and divergence, and makes provisions for profit-sharing and operations.

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Business Served

Google Ratings

Easy EMI Options

How Does The Joint Venture Agreement Work?

A Joint Venture Agreement is signed between organizations that form a partnership
and wish to enter into a legally binding contract. It covers the areas of
cooperation and divergence, stating crucial details related to sharing profits.

Our platform connects you with thecountry's best lawyers

The first draft will be shared with you in four days

Two rounds of iterations at no extra cost

Importance of Joint Venture Agreement

A joint venture (JV) agreement is filed by a group of people or companies to venture into partnership over a venture or a project, without it affecting their respective legal status. The Joint Development Agreement legally binds both parties, and defines the scope of mutual effort, disparity, and facilitates provisions for sharing the gains and enterprising operations. Generally, an MoU (Memorandum of Understanding) is created between the parties involved, before getting into a joint development agreement.

Benefits of a Joint Venture Agreement

A Joint Venture Agreement permits a business to work with another entity while functioning as an individual legal identity. Hence, it is a minimum liability alternative for businesses in which 100% of FDI has been employed.

Gateway To New Avenues

A Joint Venture Agreement allows you to access new markets and resources and ensures that the risk is shared, without any of the disadvantages involved in operating as a single entity.

Checklist For A Joint Venture Agreement

  • Two or more parties have the intention of entering into a partnership or starting a venture.
  • Each party invests in the venture equally or as per agreement.
  • Accordingly, each party is assigned duties and rights with respect to the partnership.
  • The partnership or the venture is defined by the terms of the agreement, including the period of the agreement, and share of each party.

What Are The Components Of A Joint Venture Agreement

  • Applicable law;
  • Shareholding pattern;
  • Composition of board of directors;
  • Management Committee;
  • Frequency of board meetings and its venue;
  • General meeting and its venue;
  • Composition of a quorum for important decision at board meeting;
  • Transfer of shares;
  • Dividend policy;
  • Employment of funds in cash or kind;
  • Change of control;
  • Restriction/prohibition on assignment;
  • Non-compete parameters;
  • Confidentiality;
  • Indemnity;
  • Break of deadlock;
  • Jurisdiction for resolution of dispute; and,
  • Termination criteria and notice.

How Can We Help With The Joint Venture Agreement Process

2-4 Business Days

It begins with the request to prepare a Joint Venture Agreement. The requisite details are collected from the client. Our in-house lawyers and legal experts create the Joint Venture Agreement and send it across to the client for verification, within 2- 4 business days.

2 Rounds of Iterations

When drafting a Joint Venture Agreement, two rounds of iterations are included in the original price of preparing the contract. Once these changes are made the Joint Venture Agreement will be sent to the client for verification.

Documents Required For A Joint Venture Agreement

  • All documents related to the venture agreement shall bear the name of the joint venture.
  • All documents prepared by either of the members, related to the venture or project that reflects the performance of activities completed under the contract.
  • Copyrights (if any) granted to a member of the agreement by another member to reproduce similar work.
  • Documents that indemnify its members against claims, liabilities, damages, costs, and expenses sustained as a result of reusing the designs, drawings as part of a project or other projects, under the venture.

Why Vakilsearch

Access To Experts

We provide access to reliable professionals and coordinate with them to fulfill all your legal requirements. You can also track the progress on our online platform, at all times.

By handling all the paperwork, we ensure a seamless interactive process with the government. We provide clarity on the incorporation process to set realistic expectations.

With a team of over 300 experienced business advisors and legal professionals, you are just a phone call away from the best in legal services.

Recent Updates

Indian Multinational Giant Tech Mahindra Enters Into Joint Agreement with Japan-based Fortune 500 Corporation, Sumitomo

October 16 2020

Under the joint venture agreement, Tech Mahindra and Sumitomo will set up a new company providing engineering services to the automotive industry. The services will be provided to customers in Japan as per the terms of the agreement.

First Joint Venture Hydro-electric Project between India and Bhutan

29-June-2020: The Concession Agreement for a 600 MW Hydroelectric Project was signed between the Bhutan government and Kholongchhu Hydro Energy Limited today. Kholongchhu is a Joint Venture company formed between Druk Green Power Corporation (DGPC) of Bhutan and Satluj Jal Vidyut Nigam Limited (SJVNL) of India.

Sam India-Gulermak Joint Venture Bags Civil Contract of Delhi Metro Phase IV

03-June-2020: The Sam India – Joint Venture has bagged the Rs 766 Crore civil contract of phase 4 of the Delhi Metro project today. KEC International Ltd-Longjian joint venture, the other bidder, lost out on technical grounds.

CONSIDERING that the parties wish to establish a joint venture between themselves in order to cooperate in [DESCRIPTION OF THE JOINT VENTURE], PandaTip: This model joint venture agreement provides for a contractual agreement rather than a joint venture partnership or joint venture of shareholders in which a separate business unit is formed. A joint venture itself is not an independent legal entity and is not recognised as such by supervisory authorities. Joint ventures are carried out by private or legal persons. This type occurs when two parties enter into an agreement to sell their products or services. The main objective of this type of joint venture is to reduce marketing efforts and costs while giving products or services a wider market and scope. Some examples of this type of joint venture would be, but not limited to: In this type, a new company or corporation is formed by two separate (and usually smaller) companies. The main participants in this type of joint venture will become shareholders of the new company and will then be used to manage the activities of the joint venture. As you can see, a joint venture agreement can be very beneficial for your business or organization. Now that you know all the benefits, let`s take a look at the different types of joint venture agreements you can make. This document should be used when two or more parties, whether individuals, are companies that wish to enter into a joint venture together. The joint venture may be for any legitimate and lawful purpose. This agreement will contain everything the parties need.

Follow these instructions to start your joint venture. Once you have a good partner in mind and have sent your letter of intent, you can think about creating your template for the deal. You have now planned your joint venture and are ready to enter into an agreement with a second party. In order to create a good example of a joint venture contract, you may need a few useful steps and tips to guide you. Unlike a formally organized partnership, joint ventures are not permanent and are often dissolved in such situations: usually two parties enter into a joint venture, which results from their own individual advantage, which usually results from the main objectives of the business project they wish to achieve. Whatever purpose you have for entering into a joint venture agreement, the most important document you should have is a joint venture agreement. If you are considering entering into a joint venture, you need to know how to create your own joint venture contract template. Use a joint venture template written by a lawyer to make sure that all the necessary information is included and that you are fully protected in the unfortunate event that something goes wrong. There may come a time when your company would launch a project and a strategic alliance with an individual or team would be necessary to carry it out. In such cases, you will likely need to enter into a joint venture agreement so that everything is clear to both parties. Unlike a partnership, which would last longer or even permanently, a joint venture would only last as long as the project was going on.

Once the project is completed, the joint venture would also end. Since most joint ventures in the U.S. are formed as LCLs, it`s likely that you`ll need to understand how to form an LLC. Since the joint venture agreement is an essential document required when entering into a joint venture, it probably brings many benefits, doesn`t it? The answer is yes, there are many benefits to creating a joint venture agreement model, which we will discuss now. Learning about these benefits would help you make an informed decision about whether to create one for your next joint venture. In this article, you will learn all about joint ventures, joint venture agreements, and even the steps and tips for creating your own joint venture contract template. Read on to learn all this relevant information that can guide you for the future. A joint venture agreement, also known as a joint venture agreement, is used when two or more companies or individuals enter into a temporary business relationship (joint venture) to achieve a common goal.

You can form the joint ventures to complete the right of use and share in the profits once it is developed. Some of the benefits you can enjoy in a joint venture are worth signing the contract. Large companies can benefit from the new research generated by small businesses, while small businesses will benefit from the penetration of large companies. In global joint ventures, domestic companies can learn how to market to foreign companies socially, and foreign companies can build good relationships and learn the expertise of the domestic company. Basically, it is when two parties agree to work on a single project or business activity. Both parties would agree on the terms and rules of the Joint Undertaking Agreement and, once the project or activity is completed, the Joint Undertaking will be terminated. Tenants who are satisfied with their current apartment or commercial property where they live are likely to sign a lease to renew the lease. Rental conditions such as those of the monthly fee may be changes that occur. Here are the details that a lease must contain: A trademark assignment contract involves the transfer of a set or article protected by a trademark from one party to another. A joint venture agreement should include the names of the signatories, the terms and purpose of the agreement, as well as any additional information about the project to be carried out.

A Joint Venture Agreement can help you combine forces with another company to reach a mutually beneficial goal. Joint Venture Agreements help companies minimize risk, share costs, and are usually. Read more

How to draft a joint venture agreement

How It Works

Create your document

Answer a few simple questions to make your document in minutes

Save, print & share

Save progress and finish on any device; download & print anytime

Sign & make it legal

Securely sign online and invite others to sign

Making a Joint Venture Agreement

What is a Joint Venture Agreement?

A Joint Venture Agreement can help you combine forces with another company to reach a mutually beneficial goal. Joint Venture Agreements help companies minimize risk, share costs, and are usually designed to protect each party’s proprietary information.

What should be in a joint venture agreement?

Joint Venture Agreements should include information concerning the purpose of the joint venture, dollar amount each party will contribute, duties of each party, percentage interest each party holds in the joint venture, and proportion of profit that each party is to receive.

While most of the contract is generated automatically by Rocket Lawyer after you submit the above information, you should know about the standard topics this document can cover:

Protection of proprietary information

While working together, you’ll be privy to each other’s proprietary business information including intellectual property, technology, and technology improvements. For this reason, the Joint Venture document includes a confidentiality agreement to protect business information. You can choose how long you want confidences to be kept. It also stipulates that members who work with others require their associates to sign an approved Non-disclosure Agreement to extend the protection to include third-party entities.

Protection from debts and liabilities

This part of the agreement states that each joint venturer is responsible for their own debt and obligations. If one member takes on debt or hires a service to fulfill their part of the agreement, and they don’t pay their obligations, the other members cannot be held responsible for that debt.

Sale option to satisfy deadlock

If a member cannot come to an agreement during the term of the contract and a deadlock is reached, a sales option is included in the contract. This agreement basically states that the other member(s) can choose to buy the other’s portion of the venture. The contract also states that no member can sell their portion to a third-party without consent from the other members.

How does a joint venture work?

Joint Venture Agreements are short-term contracts between more than one business entity for the purpose of completing a “venture” or project together. The agreements included in this document are designed to help outline the basic agreements and the purpose of the venture. Before you complete the agreement, both parties should discuss:

  • What the purpose of the collaboration is
  • Whether you’ll have a combined name
  • Where your principal place of business will be
  • How much each member will invest
  • The interest in the company each party will hold
  • How profits will be shared
  • Duties of each member
  • How expenses will be managed

What is an example of a joint venture?

An example could be a production company and a food truck organization joining up to host a large street festival. Similarly, if you have an app, you can decide to embark on a joint venture with a company that can market your app.

Is joint venture a legal entity?

Joint Venture Agreements do not create a new entity, and therefore, do not make a joint venture a legal entity. The venture is operated through the legal status of the companies that compose the joint venture.

What are the benefits of a Joint Venture?

The best Joint Ventures benefit every business entity involved. The benefits may include revenue, brand exposure, access to resources, strategic expertise, manufacturing experience, and more.

Here are several more examples of why some companies may choose to form a joint venture:

  • Two similarly sized companies join for a specific event or single-product offering.
  • A large company chooses to work with a smaller company to have access to their technology.
  • A company with an established product or service may choose to work with a foreign company to help them break into a new market.
  • A small company may decide to work with a large company who has the resources to manufacture their product.
  • Two small companies may want to combine resources to win a bid too large for them to fulfill on their own.
  • Two or more companies may decide to work together to share risk.
  • Joint Venture agreements are often formed to combine markets to increase exposure.
  • A company may have more business than they can fulfill and may choose to enter a short-term agreement with another business to help them serve their customers.

If you are considering a joint venture with another company, it is always a good idea to talk to a lawyer as part of your process.

Answer a few questions and your document is created automatically.

3. Save – Print

Your document is ready! You will receive it in Word and PDF formats. You will be able to modify it.

Joint Venture Agreement

A Joint Venture Agreement is a contract between two or more individuals or businesses who would like to undertake a new discrete project, start a new service, or do some other type of specific work together in order to make a profit. A Joint Venture Agreement is more limited than a Partnership Agreement, in that the parties are only working together for one specific activity.

In a Joint Venture Agreement, the parties come together to define the scope of the joint venture and their respective obligations so that everyone is on the same page before the new project, service, or other venture can begin.

The Joint Venture Agreement describes the purpose of the joint venture and sets up everything the parties’ need in order to start their business together. Ownership allocations, including profit and loss, are one of the critical points of a Joint Venture Agreement, as is the termination clause.

The document is a critical foundational document for starting a joint venture with another individual or business and will help the parties outline clear communication for their venture together.

How to use this document

This document should be used when two or more parties, whether those parties are individuals are businesses, are looking to enter into a joint venture together. The joint venture can be for any legitimate, lawful purpose. This agreement will include everything the parties need.

This Joint Venture Agreement will allow the parties to enter the following information:

  • Joint venture name: the legal name of the new project
  • Purpose: a brief description of the purpose of the joint venture
  • Party information: the legal names and addresses of the parties involved in the joint venture
  • Capital contributions: a description of the cash initially contributed to the joint venture by each party
  • Ownership interest: a description of the percent of the joint ventureowned by each party
  • Profit/Loss distribution: a description of how the profits and losses of the joint venture will be distributed between the parties, often based on capital contributions and/or ownership interest
  • Duties: a description of the duties of each of the parties
  • Termination: how or when the joint venture will terminate
  • Meetings: optional information about the time and structure of meetings
  • Transference: boundaries on how interests in the joint venture may be transferred

This Joint Venture Agreement will cover all the ground needed for two or more parties or entities to begin a successful new project.

When this document is completely filled out, it should be signed by all parties and each party should keep a copy. If possible, the original should be kept in the assets of the joint venture itself.

How to modify the template

You fill out a form. The document is created before your eyes as you respond to the questions.

At the end, you receive it in Word and PDF formats. You can modify it and reuse it.

Guides to help you

Other names for the document: Agreement for Joint Venture, Joint Venture Contract, Single Venture Agreement, Venture Agreement, Venture Contract

A joint venture agreement addresses key risks by describing the rights and responsibilities of business partners. It also highlights procedures for resolving disputes. As important as this contract is, however, it can be difficult to understand. To clarify, we’ll explain the following below:

  • Important Clauses Every Joint Venture Agreement Should Include
  • Best Practices for Customizing a Joint Venture Agreement Template

Important Clauses Every Joint Venture Agreement Should Include

A thorough joint venture agreement template will include the following provisions:

  • Identification of all parties involved in the joint venture. These individuals may be referred to as "party A" and "party B." Their names and addresses should be shared at the outset of the document. Their business intentions should also be mentioned. For example: "Party A is engaged in the business of ____."
  • Describe the scope of the venture. Explain which type of entity the identified parties intend to form. Options might include corporations, LLCs, or general partnerships. This section can also include the name of the newly formed company, as well as the need to operate it under the stipulations of the accompanying partnership agreement or bylaws.
  • Capital contributions and shares received. The parties identified in the contract may not be capable of contributing the same amount of capital. As such, the document should outline how much each party will provide, as well as the share of the business that will be granted in exchange for said capital.
  • Assigned responsibilities. In addition to providing capital, those who sign joint venture agreements may be required to carry out separate responsibilities. These should be clearly defined in the agreement.
  • Description of default situations and remedies. Highlight the various situations that constitute a contract default. Examples might include bankruptcy, levies, or violations of the agreement. The contract should also explain how termination would proceed in the event of a default.

Best Practices for Customizing a Joint Venture Agreement Template

While a joint venture agreement template will typically include all of the essential clauses outlined above, these documents should be adjusted as needed to reflect the realities of the specific venture.

These best practices should ensure that each template is used appropriately:

  • Focus on your own best interests. If you are on good terms with the other person involved with the joint venture, it can be tempting to concede to arrangements that don’t actually benefit you or your bottom line in the long-run. As you examine the joint venture agreement, remember that there is a lot of truth to the cliche "it’s not personal, it’s just business."
  • Double-check the document before signing. Prior to signing a joint venture agreement, you should feel 100 percent confident that it has been customized to reflect your desired future for your business. Take a close look at every detail to ensure that the document provides the full protection you deserve.
  • Provide opportunities to modify the agreement. Over time, certain aspects of the joint venture agreement may no longer prove relevant. As such, the template should include a provision that allows for amendments, as long as these are agreed to by all parties and completed in writing.

How to Get a Joint Venture Agreement Signed

Once you’ve examined joint venture agreement templates and made the appropriate adjustments, it’s time to take the final step and have both parties sign the document.

With multiple signatures comes the additional need for security; a solution such as Nitro Sign can help. Feel free to sign up for our complimentary trial, which will demonstrate the value of our streamlined eSign workflow.

A two parts joint venture checklist on the setting up of a joint venture entity. Part 1 is in relation to preparing the joint venture, and Part 2 relates to drafting of the joint venture agreement.

A. Preparing for the Joint Venture

The following are issues to be addressed at the outset of discussions regarding a proposed joint venture.

1. Type of relationship.

2. Initial steps.

3. Structure of the joint venture.

4. Local law issues.

5. Contribution of existing assets.

6. Regulatory matters.

9. Employee issues.

10. Intellectual property.

B. Drafting the Joint Venture Agreement

The remainder of the checklist addresses specific issues to be resolved when drafting the joint venture or shareholders’ agreement. It assumes that a limited liability company (joint venture entity) will be used as the joint venture vehicle. Many of the items listed below nevertheless apply, on a similar basis, to other joint venture structures.

11. Conditions precedent.

12. Identity of parties.

13. Business of the joint venture entity.

14. Capital and funding.

15. Constitution of joint venture entity.

16. Board of directors.

17. Shareholder meetings.

18. Matters requiring unanimity or special majority.

19. Administrative or corporate matters.

20. Profit distribution.

21. Intellectual property.

22. Restrictions on shareholders/parents.

23. Change of control of shareholder.

24. Transfer of shares.

25. Ancillary contracts.

28. Standard provisions.

How to use this Document?

This checklist is a useful reminder of the issues for parties to look out when entering into a joint venture. It also includes the key terms for negotiation in a joint venture agreement. The party should go through the checklist and carefully discuss all the relevant joint venture issues with the other joint venture parties. It is not necessary to circulate the checklist to all joint venture parties unless requested to do so.

How to Tailor the Document for Your Need?

1. Create Document: Click “Create Document” button and fill in any additional information by following the step-by-step guide on the left hand side of the preview document and click the “Next” button.
2. When you are done, click the “Get Document” button and you can download the document in Word or PDF format.

Joint Venture (“JV”) is one of the most interesting kinds of business arrangement, where two or more parties come together and pool their resources in order to accomplish a specific task.

A JV could take various forms such as incorporating a completely new entity or merely entering into a contractual arrangement; it could be for a long term or for a limited duration in order to fulfil a strategic purpose.

JVs are thus highly flexible and floated structures depending upon the considerations and objectives of the participants.

Contents of Joint Venture Agreement

The following questions must be clearly expressed in the J.V Agreement:-

  • What is the object and scope of the JV?
  • How would financial arrangements be made?
  • Would a partner contribute anything apart from cash?
  • How much would be the stake of each partner to the JV?
  • What is the composition of the board and management arrangements?
  • What are the specific obligations of the parties?
  • What are the condition precedent and condition subsequent?
  • What is the provision for distribution of profits?
  • How would the shares be transferred under different circumstances?
  • How would a deadlock be remedied?
  • How and circumstances under which the JV would be terminated?
  • What is the provision for future issues of capital?
  • What are the restrictive covenants on the company and the parties?
  • How would the CEO/MD be appointed?
  • Equity participation by local and foreign investors;
  • Casting vote provisions;
  • Change of control/exit clauses;
  • Anti-dilution rights;
  • Drag Along/ Tag Along rights;
  • Anti-compete clauses;
  • Confidentiality or NDA clause;
  • Indemnity clauses;
  • Dispute Resolution clause;
  • Applicable law;
  • Force Majeure etc.

Laws governing Joint Venture Agreements in India

The different laws which govern various aspects of JV Agreement in India are as follows:

When two companies want to form a new legal entity to engage in a mutually profitable transaction for a finite time, those parties can enter into a joint venture agreement. A joint venture agreement defines the asset contribution of and distribution to each party for the venture. You might pursue a joint venture to develop a new product or market an existing one, among many other reasons. Priori Legal can help you find and hire a transactional attorney to negotiate and draft a joint venture agreement.

Although the new company is considered a legally independent entity, it is operated as a wholly-owned subsidiary of the two or more companies that engage in the joint venture. Every joint venture should be defined by a carefully drafted joint venture agreement. Hiring a lawyer will help cover the numerous and complex issues that must be addressed in the agreement. Among others, these include:

The name and purpose of the joint venture;

The ownership rights of each party entering into the joint venture;

The investments by each individual company, such as cash, equipment or technological expertise;

The scope of the venture, which is typically limited to a single project or a discrete time period;

The sharing of profits and losses, which are typically divided in proportion to the relative investment of each party;

The form of the business organization, such as a corporation or LLC;

The handling of the new venture’s governance matters;

The ownership rights of the joint venture’s intellectual property, as well as the handling of any confidential information shared between the parties; and

The distribution of joint venture assets upon the conclusion of the venture, along with procedures for early termination of the venture.

When you are in the early stages of exploring a potential joint venture, you may consider entering into a confidentiality and non-circumvent agreement. If you are interested in forming a joint venture a Priori lawyer can help represent, draft and protect your business’s interests in the agreement.


Depending on the complexity of your situation, the cost of having a joint venture agreement drafted can vary significantly. When you hire a lawyer in the Priori network, drafting a joint venture agreement can start around $1,500 for the simplest agreements and range significantly higher (to $10,000 or more) for more complex ones. In order to get a better sense of cost for your particular situation, put in a request to schedule a complimentary consultation and receive a free price quote from one of our lawyers.

When does it make sense for my company to engage in a joint-venture agreement, versus using another kind of contract to work with a vendor or another company in my industry?
A joint venture agreement is a particular kind of partnership between companies and it is best to work with a lawyer to make sure it is appropriate to your situation (instead of a merger or cross-licensing structure, for example), and that the terms of the agreement are mutually advantageous.

This JOINT VENTURE AGREEMENT (“Agreement”) is made on ________________ , 20 _____ between and among __________________________________ , __________________________________ , and __________________________________ .


The Joint Venturers have agreed to make contributions to a common fund for the purpose of acquiring and holding: ___________________________________ (the “Business Interest”).

The Joint Venturers consider it advisable to acquire and to hold their Business Interest through a nominee so as to avoid the necessity of numerous separate agreements, to maintain the legal title to the Business Interest in a simple and practicable form, and to facilitate the collection and distribution of the profits accruing under the Business Interest, and __________________________________ has agreed to act as nominee of the Joint Venturers with the understanding that he is also acquiring a participating interest in this joint venture on his own account,

It is therefore agreed:

1. Purpose. The Joint Venturers form this joint venture to acquire and hold the Business Interest in common and to provide the finances required for its acquisition. To the extent set forth in this Agreement, each of the Joint Venturers shall own an undivided fractional part in the business. The Joint Venturers appoint as their agent _____________________________________ , whose duty it shall be to hold each of the undivided fractional parts in the Business Interest for the benefit of, and as agent for, the respective Joint Venturers.

2. Contributions. The Agent acknowledges that he has received from each of the Joint Venturers, for the purpose of this joint venture, the sum set after the name of each Joint Venturer as follows:

Name of Joint Venturer Contribution

3. Acquisition of Business Interest. The Agent is authorized to acquire and to hold in his own name, but on behalf of the Joint Venturers (of which the Agent is one), the Business Interest, and to pay $ ______________ for it as follows: $ ______________ in cash, and the balance of $ ______________ by a note in that amount. The note shall bear interest at the rate of ______ %, shall be due and payable on ___________________ [due date], with prepayment privileges, and shall be secured by ____________________________________________ , which the Agent is authorized to execute and deliver.

4. Profits. The Agent shall hold and distribute the Business Interest and shall receive the net profits as they accrue for the term of this Agreement or so long as the Joint Venturers are the owners in common of the Business Interest, for the benefit of the Joint Venturers as follows:

Name of Joint Venturer Proportion

5. Expenses of Venture. All losses and disbursements incurred by the Agent in acquiring, holding and protecting the Business Interest and the net profits shall, during the period of the venture, be paid by the Joint Venturers, on demand of the Agent, in the ratio which the contribution of each Joint Venturer bears to the total contributions set forth in Paragraph 2.

6. Liability of Agent. The Agent shall be liable only for his own willful misfeasance and bad faith, and no one who is not a party to this Agreement shall have any rights whatsoever under this Agreement against the Agent for any action taken or not taken by him.

7. Term. This Agreement shall terminate and the obligations of the Agent shall be deemed completed on the happening of either of the following events: (a) the receipt and distribution by the Agent of the final net profits accruing under the Business Interest; or (b) termination by mutual assent of all joint ventures.

8. Compensation of Agent. Unless otherwise agreed to in the future by a majority in interest of the Joint Venturers, the Agent shall not receive any compensation for services rendered by him under this Agreement.

9. Arbitration and Attorney’s Fees. The Joint Venturers agree that any dispute, claim, or controversy concerning this Agreement or the termination of this Agreement, or any dispute, claim or controversy arising out of or relating to any interpretation, construction, performance or breach of this Agreement, shall be settled by arbitration to be held in _______________________ [City], _______________________ [State] in accordance with the rules then in effect of the American Arbitration Association. The arbitrator may grant injunctions or other relief in such dispute or controversy. The decision of the arbitrator shall be final, conclusive and binding on the parties to the arbitration. Judgment may be entered on the arbitrator’s decision in any court having jurisdiction. The Joint Venturers will pay the costs and expenses of such arbitration in such proportions as the arbitrator shall decide, and each Joint Venturer shall separately pay its own counsel fees and expenses.


In witness whereof the Agent and the Joint Venturers have signed and sealed this Agreement.

_________________________________________________ ___________________
[Signature of Joint Venturer] [Date]

[Printed or Typed Name of Joint Venturer]

_________________________________________________ ___________________
[Signature of Joint Venturer] [Date]

[Printed or Typed Name of Joint Venturer]

_________________________________________________ ___________________
[Signature of Joint Venturer] [Date]

[Printed or Typed Name of Joint Venturer]

A joint venture agreement is a partnership between two or more companies to undertake a business venture together. It forms its own corporation, limited liability company or partnership specifically for the joint venture. This allows the companies to have separate legal status while working together.

These joint venture agreements can be short term or long term depending on the nature of the agreement. While similar to a partnership, joint ventures are not partnerships because they involve companies instead of individuals.

When forming this type of agreement, it’s advised to consult with an attorney who specializes in drafting business contracts so that the terms are legally documented and your legal interests are protected throughout the partnership.

Why Form a Joint Venture?

There are multiple reasons companies would want to form a joint venture. Many times it has to do with either company having something the other desires to advance their business. For example, two companies form a joint venture to produce a product – company A and company B. Company A specializes in hardware and company B specializes in software. The two work together through a joint venture to create a computerized device that makes use of each other’s expertise.

Another common joint venture is in real estate. Two or more companies may form a joint venture to handle the building of a new section of property. One may specialize in financing and the legal side of the property, while the others focus on the contractor work itself and managing the construction site. This allows all of the companies to make best use of their expertise while coming out ahead together.

Other Reasons To Form a Joint Venture

Below are some additional examples of when a joint venture may be used:

Entering a foreign market – A foreign company looking to enter into a marketplace often looks to form a joint venture with a domestic company in that marketplace. This allows the foreign company to sell their goods and services while the domestic company handles the legal side, taxes, etc.

Combining resources – A smaller company lacking the clout in an industry and/or resources to pursue their business goals may look to form a joint venture with a company that does.

Saving money – Oftentimes one company specializes in an area of expertise that the other doesn’t. In this case it is financially wiser to form a joint venture to make use of each other’s expertise instead of going through the expense of acquiring all of the expertise themselves individually.

Joint Venture Agreement PDF Sample

Joint ventures can vary in length depending on the complexity of the business partnership but these contracts are generally around 20 pages in length. Within these pages contain provisions such as identification of the partners, objectives, goals, role and responsibilities, etc. Here’s a PDF sample of a Joint Venture Agreement from the State of Michigan’s website. This example shows a partnership agreement between two healthcare companies.

How to draft a joint venture agreement

How To Form a Joint Venture Agreement

Forming a joint venture normally involves the legal process of creating a memorandum of understanding, a joint venture agreement, sorting out any ancillary agreements, and obtaining regulatory approval. This protects all parties and spells out details such as profits and losses and how decisions are made regarding the joint venture. Below is a more specific listing of what is generally covered by a joint venture agreement:

  • Parties (companies) involved in the agreement
  • Management of the joint venture
  • What type of company will be formed – LLC, corporation, etc.
  • Percentage of ownership across all parties
  • Distributive shares of each party
  • Bank account(s)
  • Employment – details the employees and/or independent contractors involved
  • Administrative records
  • Financial statements

Joint ventures are variable by nature due to the amount of parties involved and the purposes for setting it up. Because of this, it is strongly recommended to reach out to a business law attorney specializing in joint venture agreements to make sure all parties involved are protected and the agreement is properly set up.

At Hoeg Law, we assist companies and business owners with setting up partnership agreements and provide top quality legal guidance through these agreements. If you have questions about joint ventures or business partnerships, contact our law firm today.

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Billy Shaw

Billy advises businesses on a range of commercial and corporate issues and is happy to assist you with buying or selling businesses, corporate mergers and shareholder agreements

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Millie Moreton

Millie Moreton is a paralegal in Rotheras commercial and dispute resolution departments and is based at our Lace Market office.

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Lauren Kilbride

Lauren Kilbride is a Trainee Solicitor within Rotheras’ Corporate & Commercial department and is based at the firm’s Lace Market office.

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Sandeesh Samra

Sandeesh Samra is a Senior Paralegal in our Corporate and Commercial team and is based at our Lace Market office in the heart of Nottingham city centre.

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Changes to the Highway Code: Why you should be looking both ways

The Highway Code’s most recent updates came into force on 29th January 2022 and fundamentally change the duties owed by different road users to one another. We will be looking at what these changes are and why they are of importance to road users and the material impact for lawyers.

Posted on 02/02/2022

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Trainee Solicitors – Applications Open

Have you got what it takes to be a trainee solicitor at Rotheras? Are you looking to work towards becoming an integral part of a progressive firm providing excellent client service and becoming a future expert in your chosen field? At Rotheras we understand that our people are the key to the success of our business and we are looking for commercially aware, energetic and passionate individuals to train as solicitors with us.

If you intend entering into a joint venture, it is wise to put in place a joint venture agreement at inception to protect your investment and clarify roles. Each joint venture is unique and joint venture agreements must be tailored to your particular circumstances.

Our team will highlight common issues in collaborative business agreements, provide you with advice in relation to the most appropriate structure and prepare all documentation required for your joint venture.

What is a joint venture?

A joint venture is an arrangement between different parties which provides that those parties contribute their respective property and/or resources for the purpose of a single undertaking for mutual commercial gain.

What are the types of joint ventures?

A joint venture may be established in the form of an incorporated joint venture or an unincorporated joint venture.

Incorporated Joint Ventures

An incorporated joint venture arises where the parties incorporate a company (“JV Company”) for the purpose of carrying out the joint venture activity. Generally, each joint venture party will be a shareholder of the JV Company, and will have the ability to appoint a director to the board of the JV Company.

The respective rights and obligations of the joint venture parties in an incorporated joint venture will be set out in a Shareholders Agreement.

Unincorporated Joint Ventures

In an unincorporated joint venture, the parties will personally perform aspects of the joint venture activity (including, where applicable, entering into an agreement with the client of the joint venture) rather than through a joint venture vehicle.

The parties to an unincorporated joint venture will record their respective rights, obligations and liabilities in a joint venture agreement.

For the purposes of the subsequent paragraphs, a reference to a “joint venture” is intended to mean an unincorporated joint venture.

Characteristics of a joint venture

A joint venture will commonly have the following characteristics:

(a) the parties will exercise joint control of the joint venture;

(b) the parties contribute to the joint venture in defined proportions;

(c) the parties’ respective entitlements and liabilities will be determined by reference to those proportions; and

(d) the parties have a joint interest in the performance of the joint venture activity.

How is an unincorporated joint venture managed?

The joint venture parties will constitute a committee for the purpose of managing the joint venture. Each joint venture party will generally be entitled to appoint an authorised officer on the committee. The joint venture committee will meet at regular intervals agreed by the parties.

The role of a joint venture committee may include:

(a) considering and agreeing all matters and documentation relevant to the joint venture;

(b) considering and agreeing on the timeline for the performance of the joint venture activity;

(c) liaising with a customer (where applicable) in respect of the performance of the joint venture activity;

(d) managing payments to the joint venture parties; and

(e) dealing with claims or actions against the joint venture.

How is liability of a joint venture party determined?

The liability of a joint venture party for any cost, expense or claim arising in connection with the joint venture activity, will typically correspond to the level of contribution made by that party to the joint venture. This will be clearly defined in the joint venture agreement between the parties.

Where the joint venture parties enter into a contract with a third party (for example, a construction contract with the principal), the parties may be required to assume liability to that party jointly and severally. In that instance, notwithstanding that a joint venture party has set interest (for example, 20%), that party may be liable for the full amount claimed by the third party.

To protect joint venture parties from that situation, a joint venture agreement will include cross-indemnities between the parties. Pursuant to those indemnities, the joint venture parties agree to indemnify the other parties so that the indemnified parties’ liabilities are limited to the relevant proportion.

Distribution of profits

A joint venture agreement will set out a clear method for calculating profits of the joint venture, and for the distribution of such profits.

To achieve this, the joint venture agreement must clearly identify which costs incurred by the parties constitute joint venture costs, and which costs must be assumed solely by the party who has incurred them. Joint venture costs may include:

(a) the cost of borrowing funds from a lender to finance the joint venture;

(b) wages and other contributions paid to workers regarding the services and labour supplied to the joint venture;

(c) the cost of all sub-contracts relating to the joint venture;

(d) the cost of equipment, materials and supplies procured by a party in connection with the joint venture; and

(e) the cost of obtaining all approvals.

Any monies received by the joint venture will firstly be applied towards the payment of unpaid joint venture costs. Where the parties have made a capital contribution, those contributions will generally be reimbursed before profits can be distributed.

Profits of the joint venture will be distributed in accordance with the determined proportions specified in the joint venture agreement. As for liability, a joint venture party’s entitlement to profits will typically correspond to the level of contribution made by that party to the joint venture.

When may a joint venture be appropriate?

A joint venture may be appropriate in the following circumstances:

(a) Party A is licensed to perform “A Services”, and Party B is licensed to perform “B Services”. Party C wishes to engage a contractor to undertake a project, which requires the performance of A Services and the B Services. Party A and Party B form a joint venture to submit a tender for the project, and if the tender is successful, undertake the project;

(b) Party A and Party B are both manufacturers of competing products. Party A and Party B wish to undertake research for the purpose of developing their respective product, but do not have the resources to do so individually. Party A and Party B agree to form a joint venture to combine resources and knowledge to undertake the product research.

How we can help

Before embarking on a joint venture, you should always seek legal advice to determine whether it is appropriate for your circumstances.

At Coulter Legal, our lawyers are able to advise on whether a joint venture is the most appropriate collaborative business agreement for your activities and provide advice as to alternate business structures and agreements, where appropriate. Our experienced Corporate & Commercial team can draft joint venture agreements tailored to your activities and provide advice on any documentation in relation to your joint venture.

Get in touch with us today

If your require any further information please contact our Corporate & Commercial team

Joint venture agreement is a contract between two parties to pool resources in an undertaking or venture that usually outlines a specific goal or timeframe.

Instead of creating a formal partnership or new legal entity, a contractual joint venture (“JV”) allows the parties to continue filing their tax returns separately yet still reap the financial advantages of a partnership such as sharing resources and risks. Companies often partner to start projects that are in their mutual interest.

The document describes the nature of the joint venture, such as the business purpose of the new joint venture, responsibilities of each party and so on. A Joint Venture Agreement sets out the terms and obligations of the members and the joint venture.

People also refer to a Joint Venture agreement as JV agreement, Co venture agreement, Joint undertaking, Collaboration agreement, Investment agreement

Applicable law

Types of Joint Ventures

  • Contractual: A contractual joint venture is when two or more parties agree to collaborate on a business project, and sign an agreement that outlines the terms under which they will work together. The members continue to operate a separate business with a shared goal but with no pooling of profits or losses. Each party keeps their accounting records separate and there are no registration requirements.
  • General Partnership: A joint venture in the form of a general partnership is when the partners agree to share in the profits and losses from the project and each party is jointly and severally liable for the obligations of the partnership.

Why do businesses form joint ventures?

Two or more businesses form a joint venture when they wish to join forces for a common purpose where they will each share in the risk and reward. It also allows each business to grow without having to look for outside funding.

Other reasons businesses may enter into a joint venture relationship could be to gain access to wider markets, share resources, fund the growth of another business, develop products, or diversify.

A joint venture is a combination of two or more parties that seek the development of a single enterprise or project for profit, sharing the risks associated with its development. The parties to the joint venture must be at least a combination of two natural persons or entities.

The parties may contribute capital, labor, assets, skill, experience, knowledge, or other resources useful for the single enterprise or project.

The creation of a joint venture is a matter of facts specific to each case. Although there is no statutory definition of a joint venture, courts in several states such as New York have recognized the following are the elements of this type of association:

  • An agreement (written or oral) between the parties manifesting their intent to associate as joint venturers.
  • Mutual contributions by the parties to the joint venture.
  • Some degree of joint control over the single enterprise or project.
  • A mechanism or provision for the sharing of profits or losses.

A joint venture is not a partnership or a corporation, although some legal aspects of a joint venture (such as income tax treatment) may be ruled by partnership laws.

Joint ventures are widely used to gain entrance into foreign markets. Foreign entities form joint ventures with domestic entities already present in markets the foreign entities would like to enter. For example, the foreign entity may bring new technologies or business practices into the joint venture, while the domestic entity already has commercial relationships and requisite governmental documents within the country, along with being entrenched in the domestic industry.

Joint Venture Agreement Template is a 5-page legal document that was released by the U.S. Small Business Administration and used nation-wide.

Form Details:

  • The latest edition currently provided by the U.S. Small Business Administration;
  • Ready to use and print;
  • Easy to customize;
  • Compatible with most PDF-viewing applications;
  • Fill out the form in our online filing application.

Download a printable version of the form by clicking the link below or browse more legal forms and templates provided by the issuing department.

Download "Joint Venture Agreement Template"

Download PDF

Fill PDF online

Popular Articles

  • How to Make a Quote: Free Quote TemplateHow to Make a Quote: Free Quote Template
  • USCIS Form I-551, Permanent Resident CardUSCIS Form I-551, Permanent Resident Card
  • Washington State Patrol Inspection Request FormWashington State Patrol Inspection Request Form
  • Form MV-4ST, Vehicle Sales and Use Tax Return/Application for RegistrationForm MV-4ST, Vehicle Sales and Use Tax Return/Application for Registration
  • USCIS Form I-797C, Notice of ActionUSCIS Form I-797C, Notice of Action
  • Form REG 124, Application for Assigned Vehicle Identification Number PlateForm REG 124, Application for Assigned Vehicle Identification Number Plate
  • Form VSD 190, Application for Vehicle Transaction(s)Form VSD 190, Application for Vehicle Transaction(s)
  • Form DOS-1246, Security Guard Renewal ApplicationForm DOS-1246, Security Guard Renewal Application

Most popular documents

Featured Tags

How to draft a joint venture agreement

Related forms

Most popular documents

Related Documents

  • Identifying Number Value Worksheets With Answers Keys
  • Worksheets, Practice Sheets & Homework Sheets
  • Identifying Number Value Worksheets With Answers Keys
  • Unsorted Common Core Worksheets
  • Identifying Number Value Worksheets With Answers Keys
  • Identifying Number Value

Popular Articles

  • How to Make a Quote: Free Quote TemplateHow to Make a Quote: Free Quote Template
  • USCIS Form I-551, Permanent Resident CardUSCIS Form I-551, Permanent Resident Card
  • Washington State Patrol Inspection Request FormWashington State Patrol Inspection Request Form
  • Form MV-4ST, Vehicle Sales and Use Tax Return/Application for RegistrationForm MV-4ST, Vehicle Sales and Use Tax Return/Application for Registration
  • USCIS Form I-797C, Notice of ActionUSCIS Form I-797C, Notice of Action
  • Form REG 124, Application for Assigned Vehicle Identification Number PlateForm REG 124, Application for Assigned Vehicle Identification Number Plate
  • Form VSD 190, Application for Vehicle Transaction(s)Form VSD 190, Application for Vehicle Transaction(s)
  • Form DOS-1246, Security Guard Renewal ApplicationForm DOS-1246, Security Guard Renewal Application
  • Convert PDF to JPG
  • Convert PDF to PNG
  • Convert PDF to GIF
  • Convert PDF to TIFF
  • Convert JPG to PDF
  • Convert PNG to PDF
  • Convert GIF to PDF
  • Convert TIFF to PDF
  • Convert Word to PDF
  • Convert Excel to PDF
  • Convert PowerPoint to PDF
  • Merge PDF
  • Compress PDF

Legal Disclaimer: The information provided on is for general and educational purposes only and is not a substitute for professional advice. All information is provided in good faith, however, we make no representation or warranty of any kind regarding its accuracy, validity, reliability, or completeness. Consult with the appropriate professionals before taking any legal action. will not be liable for loss or damage of any kind incurred as a result of using the information provided on the site.

Attention! Please read before printing

Pressing the PRINT button will only print the current page. Download the document to your desktop, tablet or smartphone to be able to print it out in full.

This Contractual Joint Venture Agreement is for use by two parties wishing to carry out a joint enterprise, where the parties do not want to go to the expense and formality of setting up a joint venture company. It is useful where the proposed project is finite in duration, for example, a joint marketing campaign, the redevelopment of a property, or product development.

The data protection provisions in this document have been updated with reference to the UK GDPR.

For a Corporate Joint Venture Agreement, please see the link on the right hand side. Other possible routes for a joint venture include a general partnership and a limited liability partnership (please see Partnership and LLP agreements, also in the Corporate folder). The pros and cons of each of the four structures is discussed in the ‘Joint Ventures: Legal Vehicle Comparison Table’.

The contractual joint venture (or ‘Project’ as it is referred to in the Agreement) does not involve any legal pooling of the two parties’ assets, and no separate and distinct legal entity will be set up. The degree of integration between the joint venture parties is minimal compared to other legal forms of joint venture.

Because a contractual joint venture structure could be used in many different industries and situations, the Contractual Joint Venture Agreement is fairly general, and does not go into detail about how the Project will be run. It simply provides for the appointment of a Management Committee, with one or more representatives from each of the two parties, to manage the Project and then for the appointment of a Project Manager to run the Project on a day to day basis.

The Project itself will be defined and described in Schedule 1. The Business Plan will also be set out in Schedule 1, and it can be updated by agreement between the parties. The parties' roles and the resources to be employed will be set out in Schedule 2. Details of the parties financial contributions will be set out in Schedule 3.

This agreement is in open format. Either enter the requisite details in the highlighted fields or adjust the wording to suit your purposes. Optional phrases are enclosed in square brackets. These should be read carefully and selected so as to be compatible with one another. Unused options should be removed from the document.

Once you have purchased access to the Corporate Document Folder click on the “Download Document” button below. You will be asked what you want to do with the file. It is recommended that you save the document to a location of your choice prior to viewing.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Kelly Gonsalves is a sex educator, relationship coach, and journalist. She received her journalism degree from Northwestern University, and her writings on sex, relationships, identity, and wellness have appeared at The Cut, Vice, Teen Vogue, Cosmopolitan, and elsewhere.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Ever been in a relationship with someone who just loved to share skin-to-skin contact with you at all times? Or maybe that’s you when you’re in a relationship. That love for hands-on intimacy is exactly what the physical touch love language is all about.

What is the physical touch love language?

Physical touch is one of the five love languages, and it refers to expressing and receiving affection through touch, physical closeness, and other forms of physical connection. Kissing, hugging, holding hands, and sex are all ways of showing love through the physical touch love language.

Most specifically, having touch as a love language means that small physical gestures—such as having a partner put their arm around you in public or snuggle up close to you on the couch while watching TV together—matter a lot more to you than things like gifts or saying “I love you.”

There’s a physiological reason physical touch is so enjoyable: That skin-to-skin contact triggers the release of certain hormones associated with pleasure and bonding, explains licensed marriage and family therapist Kiaundra Jackson, LMFT, of KW Couples Therapy.

“If someone’s love language is physical touch, they may or may not know it, but they enjoy the release of the ‘feel-good hormones’ our body secretes like serotonin, dopamine, and oxytocin,” Jackson tells mbg. “Oxytocin is known as the bonding hormone. That hormone is the same hormone released between a newborn baby and its mother, which is why skin-to-skin contact is highly recommended for bonding after childbirth.”

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Kissing is one of the easiest ways to show someone love and affection. It’s also a good way to test sexual chemistry with a partner you just started dating. It’s such a common act that it’s just something we automatically assume all couples do. But that’s not necessarily the case — in fact, some people don’t like kissing.

Hearing your partner say, “I don’t like kissing” for the first time may shock you — especially if you love to make out. It may even make you wonder whether it’s just their way of saying they’re not attracted to you. After all, a 2020 study published the journal Sexual and Relationship Therapy, found that kissing frequency is a strong indicator of relationship connectivity. The more you kiss, the happier you tend to be in your relationship. You’re also much more likely to develop a stronger bond with your partner, and have a better sex life.

But even if kissing seems like the one of the most natural things a couple can do, some cultures don’t recognize it. In fact, a 2015 study published by the American Anthropological Association found that 45% of North American cultures don’t kiss, not even in a romantic or sexual way. And due to the COVID-19 pandemic, some people may be a little more hesitant to kiss.

Gigi Engle, certified sex coach, tells Bustle that the reason someone might not like kissing can vary. "For some people, they just find it ‘gross’ or weird. For others, it just doesn’t have the same ‘pair bonding’ or nurturing effect that is has for most people.”

But as long as you and your partner communicate about it, there are plenty of kissing alternatives you can explore.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

It’s not wise to seek out problems in a relationship . But sometimes, they present themselves in the form of you and your partner’s body language .

INSIDER spoke with body language expert Tonya Reiman to see if your body language can raise some red flags for your relationship.

Of course, nothing on this list serves as a conclusive sign of doom for any individual relationship. Everyone is different, so something that might indicate unrest in a relationship for one couple could be just another day for another couple.

All the same, it can be useful to know which body language clues to look out for — you know, just in case.

1. Lack of eye contact.

Has it been a while since you got a good look at your partner’s eyes? If so, that could be a bad sign.

“Eye contact is incredibly intimate,” Reiman told INSIDER. ” Eye contact shows trust and emotional openness [and] tells the partner ‘I am yours.’ If your partner once offered up their eyes and suddenly stops, it’s a red flag.”

Obviously, this doesn’t mean that you and your significant other have to spend hours gazing into one another’s eyes. There may also be some legitimate reasons why your partner doesn’t engage in intense eye contact. F or example, some people on the autism spectrum have difficulty making eye contact, according to The Mighty.

But if your partner is making a pointedly avoiding eye contact, and they don’t seem to have any good reason for doing so, you might want to have a talk with them.

2. Kissing without tongue.

“In a long-term relationship, [kissing] associates us with love and passion,” Reiman told INSIDER.

A good way to lose some of this love and passion is by moving from kisses with tongue to quick pecks on the lips. It’s not that tongue-free kisses are bad, but if they are all that’s happening, it’s a sign that you and your partner may not be bonding as much as you should.

3. Kissing with less enthusiasm.

Another kissing-related red flag: the amount of excitement — or lack thereof — you put into it.

“Kissing is an emotional, biological, and psychological boost,” Reiman told INSIDER. “If your partner kisses you with less enthusiasm [than before], it’s a red flag.”

4. Less overall touching.

Reiman identified a lack of touching during “non-significant” times, like watching TV or eating dinner together, as a possible red flag.

“T ouching, whether it’s hugging, kissing, snuggling, or spooning tells the other person you are close to them as it symbolizes intimacy, emotional closeness, and happiness in a relationship,” Reiman said.

Not every couple uses physical touch to express affection. But suddenly losing a sense of ease when it comes to touch can point to trouble in a relationship.

5. Shifting from caresses to pats.

Your partner doesn’t have to stop touching you altogether. Sometimes, all it takes to signal that they may not be as invested in the relationship as they once were is a change in the way they touch you.

“Often when love is starting to wane, a person will go from touching and stroking a partner to patting a partner,” Reiman told INSIDER. “Unfortunately, this is usually a slow progression that isn’t noticed until it’s too late.”

6. Walking out of sync.

“M ost couples in love mirror each other and thus walk in sync,” Reiman told INSIDER. ” When this walking pattern is disrupted on numerous occasions, it indicates that there is a potential disconnect between the couple.”

This is another factor that probably shouldn’t be taken 100% at face value, as there are many, many reasons why someone might walk slightly out of sync with another person. Still, if you’re noticing a consistent discord in your pace compared to your partner’s, it may indeed be a red flag.

7. An abnormal blink rate.

Another thing that may be useful to pay attention to is your partner’s blink rate — specifically, if it changes from what you’re used to seeing.

” Blink rate is significant as it is an indicator of mental arousal,” Reiman told INSIDER. “It typically shows when an individual is uncomfortable or stressed and therefore could be another red flag.”

Because the rate at which one blinks can serve as an indicator of two totally separate things blinking itself may not necessarily serve as a red flag — but you should definitely pay attention to any sudden changes that your partner makes.

8. Leaning away.

” Couples sitting down to watch a movie have a tendency to lean toward one another with their heads, bodies or feet,” Reiman said.

If you notice that your partner seems to be leaning away from you during moments in which you would otherwise be touching, Reiman said that “it’s a big signal as it denotes a willingness to give up touching time with your partner.”

9. Neglecting to show empathy with their movements.

Some red flags may be more subtle than you realize. Take, for example, the way your partner expresses empathy when you’re going through something tough. If they can’t seem to grasp that you are upset, and don’t make any moves to comfort you, that’s a bad sign.

According to Reiman, part of being in a successful relationship involves ” stepping into someone’s shoes and experiencing what they are experiencing. When we are in love, this becomes automatic — sometimes we may not understand the why of our partners reaction, but we always feel their pain. If one person in the relationship isn’t mirroring back feelings of the others obvious distress, it’s a signal they no longer share your pain.”

Sign up here to get INSIDER’s favorite stories straight to your inbox.

Have you ever dealt with couples where one partner had issues with being touched? That’s the situation I am in now. I have been seeing a guy for about eight months and he’s really great. He’s sweet, gives me little gifts, great conversationalist, supports me, has a lot in common with me, etc. But one thing I’ve always found strange is that he doesn’t really like to touch me or be touched very much.

Find a Therapist

For example, we will be sitting next to each other on the couch watching a show and I’ll reach for his hand, but while he lets me touch it briefly, he pulls away fairly quickly and folds his arms or something. I can lean on his shoulder for a little bit and that seems okay, but he doesn’t go out of his way to touch me. Even hugging seems difficult. He’ll do it if I initiate, but he always breaks it off first. He also never goes in for the first kiss. We have sex, but that’s kind of distant too, in that we don’t really make eye contact and afterward he heads straight for the shower rather than cuddling with me.

This has taken some getting used to for me, as I am used to relationships where there is a lot of touch. Everyone is different, and I want to respect his differences and his boundaries. I don’t think this is something we can’t overcome. It’s just hard not to be touched by my partner, and I don’t know why it’s not as important to him as it seems to be for me. I did a little reading online and saw that abuse or trauma in a person’s past could make them more averse to certain types of touch. If that’s what’s going on, he hasn’t told me anything. And it doesn’t feel right to ask him about his past in that way if he doesn’t want to volunteer it.

What do you think might be going on? Is this just how some men are? —Out of Touch

Dear Out of Touch,

Thank you for your note. While I’m not sure how “some men” are, I know how this man is, based on your description. You sound quite compassionate, incidentally, a great quality in a partner.

It does sound as if your guy has some discomfort with physical closeness. It is hard to discern what the source of that might be. I was impressed with your research and estimation of the cause as you try to understand him better. I hope he returns the favor.

I was struck by your comment that “it doesn’t feel right to ask him” about his past. Why? It may be hard for you to broach the topic. You may fear you’re wrecking the “honeymoon,” but I don’t see a good reason for you to suffer alone; you need more info here.

One way to attempt this is to say you find the topic awkward but necessary to discuss. I am fairly sure you are not the type to say, “So what’s the deal here? Think I got cooties?” At an opportune time, you could start with something along the lines of, “Listen, this is awkward and I don’t mean to rain on our parade, but I’ve noticed you tend to pull away when we’re close, and it’s confusing me.”

You can state your feelings without making demands or intrusions. Examples of this might include, “I find it a little odd or disconcerting when you run to the shower after sex,” or, “I really like cuddling after sex, but it seems you really don’t,” and so on. It gives him an opportunity to open up about a potentially tender issue.

I assume he, too, may feel awkward or antsy about the topic, which is why he hasn’t brought it up. He may be relieved when you do, in the thoughtful way you expressed in your letter.

I can’t see how bringing this up would be too forward. It would likely be worth your while to reflect upon why this is hard for you. I can only imagine that, over time, his barriers will become more off-putting—perhaps even cold or rejecting, even if he doesn’t mean it to be. We need our partners to care about how we feel and vice versa, even when there isn’t 100% agreement. Such emotional respect and trust is the mortar of intimacy.

In your case, you would need to loosen your own internal boundary regarding introducing a sensitive topic. He would need to ease up on his interpersonal barrier, enough to get the conversation started. Clearly you and your guy have different attitudes around touch, which cannot help but have an impact on the overall connection.

If you are right in your astute speculation that this is trauma related—and that would be my guess as well—it may be affecting him in some emotional or psychological way. As mind and body prove to be more intertwined as research on this progresses, there is undoubtedly some reason your guy is motivated to stick with a boundary that sounds a bit rigid.

It is nearly an axiom for me that, when it comes to close relationships of any stripe (even between therapist and person in therapy), rigidity can strangle spontaneity, love, or caring. The main thing I suggest you focus on, regarding whether this is a tolerable problem, is not the content of his response but how he responds.

All couples, at various stages, have issues that need addressing. What is important is how those issues are discussed and negotiated. As the cliché goes, relationships involve compromise. In the end, while neither person is disappointed nor thrilled at the micro level, the overall relationship is happily continued.

If your guy were unwilling to be even a little uneasy in talking about this issue, or talking about why talking about it is difficult, that would be concerning. The magic words in his response, were I your individual or couples counselor, would be something to the effect of, “Yes, I can see how that’s awkward or hard to understand for you.” The yellow or red flag would be, “Why are you bringing this up? There’s nothing to see here.”

Drs. John and Julie Gottman, pioneers in couples theory and counseling, say the “four horsemen of the apocalypse,” or major red flags in relationships, involve either excessive criticism or defensiveness. These are the danger zones: boundaries that are too rigid or a consistent lack of empathy between partners. Thus, while romance and finance tend to provoke anxiety in couples, it is how they are dealt with that matters, along with the degree to which each person emotionally “hears” the other.

In your case, you would need to loosen your own internal boundary regarding introducing a sensitive topic. He would need to ease up on his interpersonal barrier, enough to get the conversation started. Clearly you and your guy have different attitudes around touch, which cannot help but have an impact on the overall connection.

I think you would be doing him a favor by bringing this up, because if he wants to be in any close relationship it will have to be dealt with. I would hope he’d be relieved at your courage, since the move would show him that the relationship is important to you.

Without risk, relationships suffocate. Keep the focus on how you feel, as best you can, and what you hope will come from discussion. Starting with a mention of the “good stuff”—such as his generosity, great conversations, and so on—could make the more difficult parts easier. You might want to partner with a couples counselor who can help facilitate things.

Go ahead: Give your partner a hug or cuddle while you catch some Netflix. According to recently published research from Binghamton University, State University of New York, it just might build a stronger relationship.

The study, led by Binghamton University doctoral student in psychology Samantha Wagner, particularly looks at the effects of non-sexual intimate touch — for example, hugging, holding hands or cuddling on the couch, rather than actions intended to lead to sex. Attachment style refers to human social bonds and exists on a spectrum; avoidant individuals prefer more interpersonal distance, while anxious individuals seek greater closeness. This style develops in childhood, but can change over time and vary with the individual in question.

“It all depends on how open, close and secure you feel with that person, which is impacted by many, many factors,” Wagner said.

To determine the connection of attachment style, touch satisfaction and marital satisfaction, researchers used a sample of 184 couples over the age of 18, consisting of husbands and wives; same-sex couples were excluded. Because the study protocol included hormonal sampling, individuals on hormonal therapy were also excluded, as well as postmenopausal, pregnant or breastfeeding women. They were interviewed separately on their attachment tendencies, the amount of touch and routine affection in their relationships, and their relationship satisfaction.

Researchers expected to find that avoidant individuals preferred less touch, while anxious people prefer more. What they found was more nuanced.

The more routine affection that couples experienced, the more they felt satisfied with their partners’ touch, even if they had avoidant attachment styles. With low levels of physical affection, anxious husbands were less satisfied with the touch they received, but not anxious wives, who may instead choose to solicit the missing affection.

For men, higher levels of routine affection are associated with relationship satisfaction; in other words, touch is a positive, the icing on the marriage cake. For women, lower levels of routine affection correlated with relationship dissatisfaction, meaning that touch is an essential ingredient and its absence is a negative. It’s a subtle distinction.

“There’s something specific about touch satisfaction that interplays with relationship satisfaction but not dissatisfaction for wives,” said Wagner, who noted that further research studies may be able to clarify the distinction.

Whatever a couple’s attachment insecurities, the perception of how their partner touches them has the greatest association with “touch satisfaction.” In other words, more is better because they can more easily see that their partner is trying to engage with them.

Overall, the study shows an association between non-sexual physical affection and solid marriages, although the current data can’t establish cause and effect.

“Interestingly, there’s some evidence that holding your partner’s hand while you’re arguing de-escalates the argument and makes it more productive,” said Wagner, who has used the technique with clients.

However, Wagner emphasized that the study focused only on healthy, consensual touch — not manipulation or abuse. Touch holds different meanings for people, she pointed out; someone with autism spectrum disorder may be overwhelmed by tactile sensitivity, and someone with a history of trauma may experience touch as averse.

Wagner is, by her own admission, a hugger and has long been fascinated by the healing possibilities of touch; she wrote her senior thesis as a qualitative review of the uses and benefit of touch across the lifespan. But questions continued to arise: Why do some people enjoy touch more than others? And do they benefit more as a result?

As the coronavirus pandemic continues, couples may want to consider adding more affection to decrease stress — as long as their partners are receptive and willing.

“Feel free to give some extra snugs on the couch. There’s plenty of evidence that suggests touch as a way to decrease stress,” she said.

But she notes that the coronavirus pandemic also may lead to touch deprivation, as social distancing keeps us physically apart from one another. Consider, for example, healthcare workers who are quarantining themselves from their own families when they return home, to keep the virus from spreading to their loved ones.

“I think we should all hold the loved ones we can a little closer and be thoughtful of the struggles that others might be having because they can’t do just that,” she said. “If anything is true for me, a hug has become even more precious than it was before.”

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Love is one strange thing – happens when you’re least expecting it, leaves you when you need it the most. It’s almost as if it has a will of its own. No matter how much you may want to hold on, love that has to die dies anyway. No matter how much you cling on to it, it’ll still slip away if it has to. And that’s why they say, not every love is forever. Sometimes, we spend years trying to ‘ma​​​​ke it work’, clenching on to the remains of the love that once was, hoping everything will be the same again. Falling out of love happens to the best of us and the least we can do for our partners is to be honest about our emotional absence and let them go.

1. The things that you were once found adorable – those small little eccentricities – the funny sound she makes when she laughs, the way she never gets your sarcasm, her habit of constantly questioning everything, her emotional outbursts – they have begun to bother you. You snap too often, get annoyed at the smallest of things she does and wonder how you ever found any of that attractive.

2. You go out on dates every week. She doesn’t nag like most men say their girlfriends do. She’s completely okay with you hanging out with your guy friends every weekend. You understand and support each other in every way possible. Everything’s just perfect – only, it really isn’t. Something’s amiss. Something you can’t put a finger on, but something your heart really longs for. Something that seems to have gotten lost in all these years. Is it the excitement, is it the spark? Love? Maybe!

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

© Unsplash

3. The idea of meeting them doesn’t excite you anymore, even if it’s after a long time and we’re talking months here. You don’t feel the urge to see them anymore. Gone are those days when you’d take the train even on a rainy day just to meet her over a cup of coffee and talk to her about anything and everything under the sun. Now, you’re always secretly hoping the date gets cancelled because you’d much rather be doing something you really enjoy.

4. Even when you do go out on dates, the silences become awkward and the conversations, mundane. There’s always some place you’d much rather be. The emptiness is so haunting, it’s almost like the both of you can see it – this impermeable void that has found a place on the table. Every time you go out on a date, you walk back home with a bad aftertaste, the reality of a lost battle staring at you right in the face.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

© Pexels

5. Remember how you did all you could to make her smile when she was upset about something? You’ve kinda forgotten what it felt like to be that concerned. Arguments and fights are often left unresolved now. You’re not in a hurry to mend things anymore. You’re fed up of trying to make it work, so you just let things be; you don’t ask her if she’s fine anymore, you don’t try to cheer her up, you ‘give her space’, you let her cry to sleep, because putting in more efforts just sounds like an ordeal now.

6. You don’t like listening to her anymore. You don’t want to know what she did at work, why she fought with her mom, the new dress she bought or how she’s been feeling lately. You don’t want to have conversations. You don’t want to know anything anymore. Those nights you spent just talking over the phone, listening to each other’s voice, whispering sweet nothings into each other’s ears seem like a distant dream now. Missed calls and unread messages don’t seem to bother you anymore. You just want to hang up the moment she starts talking.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

© Pexels

7. You don’t feel the love when you look at them. You don’t feel a thing when they hold your hand or give you a hug. There’s no romance left. You never feel the urge to give them a surprise or make them feel good. You’re still ‘the perfect boyfriend’ for the rest of the world but you know you’re doing it out of duty, not out of love and it’s hard to hide.

8. You prefer your friends’ company over her. Even when you go to a party together, you often find yourself drifting away and being surrounded by your friends, while she pretends to be socializing because sitting alone would be awkward. We all have our days when we want to spend some quality time with our best buds but when you start doing it just to escape your relationship. It’s time to face the truth.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

© Pexels

9. There used to be a time when you’d burn with jealousy every time she got attention from the guys, not because you were possessive but because you loved her so much that you wanted her to notice only you. A little bit of jealousy and insecurity is natural, even healthy in a relationship. But when the thought of her being with someone else stops troubling you, you know the love has died.

10. The sex isn’t as intense or passionate as it used to be before. It feels good (when does sex not feel good), but it’s different. Staring into her eyes is not the same. Hugging her close and tight doesn’t feel as warm anymore. Waking up next to her doesn’t make you feel things anymore.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

© Pexels

You're heading out on a first date: Will the night end with a kiss or not? It's likely all you're thinking about in the hours leading up to said get-together. But don't let it overwhelm you.

If you're having a great first date with someone, the conversation is flowing, and you can feel the sparks flying between you both, you may be wondering if you should kiss this person at the end of the date. On the one hand, it's clear that you enjoyed your time with this person and had some laughs, but on the other hand, is it too much too soon?

It's not surprising that there is a vast array of differing opinions as to whether or not you should kiss on a first date. When it comes to your dating life, it's important to understand the different views in order to determine what works best for you.

Read on for some pointers on how to follow your gut when it comes to kissing on the first date and what might be right for you.

See if You Have Chemistry

If you’re on the fence, consider this: One of the benefits of kissing on a first date is that it can actually help you determine if there’s even chemistry between you and your date. While you may have hit it off and have a lot in common, kissing on a first date enables you to see if you have any romantic rather than platonic potential. If the kiss is as terrific as the date was, this can be a great indicator that you have matching styles. If the kiss turns out to be bad, consider it an early indicator that you may not have compatible sexual styles, which could become more of an issue down the road.

In an article on Psychology Today, Susan Krauss Whitbourne, Ph.D. states that a first kiss is positively [ornamental] behavior in and of itself and is linked to relationship satisfaction and commitment in adolescence and adulthood,” adding, “If kissing is part of the search for self-definition that occurs in adolescence, as the authors propose, that first kiss could help you gain some clarity into your own goals and values.”

That said, give it a chance. Just because the first kiss might not have you seeing stars doesn't mean that you should drop your potential suitor like a hot potato. It just might help aid in your decision, that's all.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Enjoy the Fun

Another reason why people like to kiss on a first date is that kissing is—let’s face it—fun. When you’ve had an enjoyable, engaging, and thrilling first date with someone, sealing the evening with a terrific French kiss can be a way to add an exclamation point on the great time that you had with one another. And, in some cases, kissing on a first date can leave you both excited about getting to see each other and kiss each other again in the future. Sheril Kirshenbaum, author of The Science of Kissing explains, “The more anticipation you feel leading up to a kiss, the greater the dopamine spike.” Besides, if you’re both vibing, don’t get bogged down with what you think you should or should not be doing. Follow your instincts!

Leave Your Date Wanting More

Those who are opposed to kissing on a first date are often believers in the "less is more" mentality. While you clearly had a nice time with this person, there's something about leaving him or her wanting more that can work in your favor. By withholding a kiss on a first date, your date may leave wondering what it's like to kiss you and be even more motivated and inclined to ask you out on a second date. Playing hard to get can start on the very first date when you decide to save your kisses for another time.

Don't Expect It Leads to a Second Date

If you're wondering if you should kiss on a first date, the harsh truth is that it doesn't signify that you'll have another date with this person. There are plenty of daters who end up kissing at the end of a great first date, but then never hear from or see this person ever again. In some instances, kissing on a first date can simply mean that you're kissing this person goodbye for good, as many people who are serial daters or are only interested in hooking up may go in for the kiss now only to ghost you later.

Go With Your Gut

When it comes to kissing on a first date, it's important to remember that it's totally your decision. As no two first dates are alike, it's up to you to decide whether you'd like to kiss this person or not. And in most cases, this simply happens in the moment. There are many factors that can play a role in this decision, and sometimes the location of the first date, the time of day, or even the weather can be the reason to kiss or not to kiss at the end of the date.

The key is to trust your gut and go with what your instincts tell you, as having a blanket response to always or never kissing on a first date isn't entirely realistic. You have to trust yourself, and the more first dates that you go on, the more dating apps you join, and the more you put yourself out there, the better you'll be able to recognize firsthand if you should or shouldn't kiss someone.

Amy Morin, LCSW, is the Editor-in-Chief of Verywell Mind. She's also a psychotherapist, international bestselling author and host of the The Verywell Mind Podcast.

Ann-Louise T. Lockhart, PsyD, ABPP, is a board-certified pediatric psychologist, parent coach, author, speaker, and owner of A New Day Pediatric Psychology, PLLC.

Rebecca Nelson/Moment/Getty Images

“Give Grandma and Grandpa a hug good-bye!” That’s a statement that’s uttered on a regular basis in many family homes. But there’s a good reason you might not want to tell your child to hug or kiss anyone — including relatives.

The Problem With Insisting on Hugs and Kisses

When you give your child directions, like, “Pick up the toys,” you’re implying there will be a negative consequence if he doesn’t comply. You’re essentially telling your child that regardless of how he feels, it’s important to do what you say.

So when you say "give hugs and kisses," you're implying that there will be negative consequences if he doesn't do what you say. It’s like saying, “I don’t care if you’re comfortable with it or not, show affection anyway.”

When a child feels forced to show affection, she gets the message that she's not in control of her own body. And that's a dangerous message for kids to receive.

Kids who think they need to comply with adult requests for affection are more likely to be sexually abused.

If a child is told by a predator to do something she's not comfortable doing, she may feel obligated to comply. But, a child who has been taught, "It's your body and you get to say no to things you don't want to do," is more likely to be able to say no if someone asks her to do something she's not comfortable doing.

Send a Healthier Message About Your Child’s Body

When you teach a child she has a right to choose whether she wants someone to tickle her, or whether she wants to sit on someone’s lap, it shows her that she can make those decisions based on her own comfort level.

Create a household rule that says no one has to engage in physical contact with anyone — including relatives — if they don’t want to.

Make it clear to your child that she doesn’t have to show physical affection to please someone. Just because someone tries to guilt a child into giving a hug goodbye, doesn’t mean she has to do it.

So if Grandma says, "I gave you a present today now come give me a kiss goodbye to show me how much you liked it!" or an uncle says, "I won't let you have a cookie unless you give me a hug first," step in and remind your child that she doesn't have to do it.

Teach your child, "You're in charge of your body and who touches it." That’s a message that’s important for kids to carry with them throughout their lives.

Your child will be better equipped to resist sexual advances later in life when she refuses to allow others to guilt her into physical contact. There’s no need to show affection simply because someone insists, “It’ll hurt my feelings if you don’t," or "It's good manners to kiss adults who ask for a kiss."

Polite Greetings and Partings

Many parents worry that not giving someone a hug will be perceived as rude. Consequently, they say things like, “But Aunt Trudy only visits once a year. The least you could do is give her a hug goodbye!” But in reality, the less often children see someone, the healthier it is for them to be less free with their physical affection.

Try saying something like, “Would you like to give Uncle Billy a hug before he leaves?” If your child declines, don’t force it.

You could ask something else like, “Would you like to give him a high five instead?” But make it clear that it’s okay to decline.

If a relative says, “Give me a hug!” and your child clearly isn’t interested, intervene by saying, “Would you like to give a hug or do you prefer to just wave goodbye?” You may need to educate your friends, family members, and other visitors that you don’t force your child to be physically affectionate.

Teach your child that shaking hands is an option when meeting new people. Talk about how it may be appropriate to shake hands when meeting a new piano teacher or when greeting a new scout leader.

Explain that high fives are an appropriate way to interact with coaches or teachers too. But make it clear that she’ll never be punished for choosing not to engage in physical contact with others.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Illustrator (Hoang Loc / Pexels)

JAKARTA – There are many expressions of love that are expressed in romantic relationships, one of which is kissing. Apart from being an expression of love, kissing can make your relationship warmer, closer, more comfortable, and more belonging to each other.

Unconsciously, did you know that in a romantic relationship, men are the ones who tend to ask to be kissed more often than women? Relax, this is not a matter of lust. Launching from Elitedaily, Friday, March 12, kisses and hugs are expressions of affection.

Men who really sincerely love and love their partner will express it through a kiss. So, when a partner asks to kiss and hug more often, this is not always because of lust alone.

Apart from being affectionate, a man who often asks to kiss you is a sign that he is admiring you. He feels happy and wants to love you sincerely. He not only wanted to show it through seductive words, but also through deeds. Well, this action is carried out in the form of a kiss.

If a man is fascinated by your physical appearance, he will not hesitate to kiss you. Asking for a kiss is a sign that he is very affectionate and afraid of losing you and feels very deep homesickness. To treat that longing, kisses and hugs are the most appropriate way to do it.

The kiss is not only on the lips, but on the forehead or cheeks. In essence, when a man kisses a woman, that’s where he feels very happy. This is also the reason why kissing can create an emotional bond for partners in a relationship.

So, that’s the reason why men ask to kiss more often than women. So, how many times has your partner asked for a kiss today?

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often Sibelle Mehmet January 21, 2020 9:01 am
How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often(Getty)

A simple act of affection goes a long way in keeping your relationship happy and healthy.

Sometimes it’s easy to forget how much of a positive impact a single hug can have – especially if you’re in a long-term relationship.

Today, January 21, marks National Hug Day – a date designed to celebrate the simple act of affection.

To mark the occasion, relationship experts Dr Pam Spurr and Dr Tony Ortega explain why hugging is so important and how you can encourage your other half to do it more.

Why hugging is so important for relationships?

Sometimes a hug with a partner is worth a thousand words.

Hugging is a physical interaction so immediately that helps establish intimacy and a close connection.

Dr Pam says, “Cuddles and affection are incredibly important to your relationship.

“They make you feel emotionally connected to each other – and when we’re under so much stress in our daily lives that’s really important.”

Dr Tony also says that hugging is important at all ages.

He adds, “If you think about it, the sense of touch is one of the first senses we experience when we are born. Touch and hugging is associated with calming a crying baby.

“We can easily postulate that it is the number one sense associated with health and wellbeing.”

What impact does hugging have on the body?

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Get up close and personal (Getty)

Hugging feels great – and there’s science behind it, too.

And it’s all down to one feel-good hormone.

Dr Pam says, “When you have physical contact through cuddles your body produces the love and well-being hormone oxytocin.

“Oxytocin makes you feel good around your partner and that feel-good effect is carried with you after physical contact.”

Not only that, but hugging has also be found to improve your immune system, too.

One study looked at the types of sickness and infections that are more susceptible to stressed individuals and those with increased cortisol levels.

The researchers found that people who experienced hugs more frequently were less likely to get sick and that even if they did get sick their symptoms were less intense.

Hugging can also help to lower stress levels.

Dr Tony says, “Studies have shown that hugging lowers cortisol levels. This, in turn, lowers stress (health benefit) and improves sleep (another health benefit).

“From a psychological perspective, hugging can provide a sense of safety. Think about the first thing you want to do with someone who is grieving. You want to give them a hug.”

What different types of hug mean

According to Dr Pam, a hug can reveal a range of emotions. It can be sensitive, playful, caring, sweet and even sexy.

The bear hug: “A big bear hug shows his protective impulse at that moment. He’s feeling big and manly, and wants to be in charge,” explains Dr Pam.

The back pat: She adds, “Beware the pat on the back though, that’s incredibly platonic and doesn’t bode well for your romance!”

The caress: “Finally,” reveals Dr Pam, “I think you know what a sexy caress means – yup, he’s in the mood.”

How to get your partner to be more affectionate

Pam says, “Unfortunately many men aren’t naturally affectionate. We know they can be because we see the big bear hugs they give each other on the footie-pitch after a goal.

“But off the pitch many shrug-off hugs because physical contact has been off-limits since when they were children. And they repeatedly get that message as they grow up.”

But Pam says it’s not all doom and gloom. You can encourage more physical affection – like hugging – in a few simple ways.

She adds, “First off, don’t ask him to cuddle you, but instead snuggle up to him, and say something nice about him. He’ll equate you being near to him with getting a compliment. And compliments feel good.

Q: I’m confused. My girlfriend has sex with me but does not like to kiss. What do you make of this?

A: There are two likely possibilities here. One is physical and one is psychological.

First, it’s possible she is turned off by your breath.

I am not referring just to horrid, putrid, dragon breath or never brushing your teeth, but also about an odor detectable only up close.

Olfaction — basically, the sense of smell — is a major component of sex and attraction. The way someone smells can be a huge turn-on or turn-off. In fact, people who have lost their sense of smell often lose sexual desire. That smell chemistry is very important.

It’s also possible that kissing you could put your girlfriend in physical discomfort. She might be prone to chapped lips, or you might have stubble that chafes.

Or maybe she just doesn’t like the way you kiss — excessive spit and slobber, or too much of a tight-lipped, dry technique.

People can be embarrassed to talk about these things, so you will have to broach the topic if your girlfriend doesn’t. You can say you have noticed that kissing is not her favorite thing, and ask straight out if it’s bad breath, kissing technique or some other reason.

There are ways to overcome such problems, like floss and mouthwash or lip balm. Or experiment with kissing techniques until you find one more to her liking.

(A possible bonus: Uncomfortable as it may sound, this is a great opportunity to begin a conversation about sex. True communication about this subject is necessary for a good sex life.)

And then there are the possible psychological reasons why your girlfriend avoids kissing.

Mouth-to-mouth contact is extremely intimate. Some people also feel it is invasive — more invasive, believe it or not, than intercourse. They feel “taken over” by deep kissing and need to maintain a kind of distance.

If your girlfriend has this kind of problem, it’s not something you are going to be able to change on your own — she will likely need therapy. Your role in this would be to offer encouragement and support while she works through these intimacy issues.

Then there is the more distinct possibility that she really doesn’t like you all that much. Kissing is affectionate as well as intimate, and it could be that she could just be using you for sex and/or companionship. A variation of this phenomenon is when prostitutes refuse to kiss while at the same time performing all sorts of sexual acts.

There are ways to judge if this may be the case. Look at the rest of the relationship. Is your girlfriend interested in who you are? Do you have joint interests besides jumping into bed? Do you have a good time together when sex is not involved?

This must be quite disconcerting. Men are not used to women who want sex without a relationship. (Some men, of course, would find this terrific.)

So if, like most people, you want sex that does include a relationship — and you feel this girlfriend does not — you should probably end things with her and look for someone who craves your kisses, whether you’re having sex or not.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Dr. Gail’s Bottom Line: If your girlfriend hardly kisses you, you need to ask her and yourself what the problem is. It might be fixable, but it might be a sign that she lacks real feelings for you.

Dr. Gail Saltz is a psychiatrist with New York Presbyterian Hospital and a regular contributor to “Today.” Her new book, “Becoming Real: Overcoming the Stories We Tell Ourselves That Hold Us Back,” was recently published by Riverhead Books. For more information, you can visit her Web site, .

Did you know that the way you hug your partner reveals a lot about your relationship?

Yes, there are different types of hugs, and each type tells a different story about your relationship. But, the one you do on a regular basis will describe your relationship in the best way. So, if you are curious to find out what the different types of hugs suggest about your relationship, go through this blog, and all your questions will get answered. Also, these are some of the types of hugs guys like a lot.

1. ‘Rest-On-Shoulder’ Hug

In this hug, a girl puts her head on her boyfriend’s shoulder and this way they like to converse for hours. Therefore, if you often love to hug your guy this way, there is an enormous amount of love, warmth, and understanding in your relationship. His touch is comfortable and peaceful for you.

2. From The Back Hug

The meaning of this hug is ambiguous. By hugging you from the back, your partner is trying to tell you that he has been missing you from quite a long time. And, if your partner hugs you this way on a regular basis then, know that he always wants to make you feel loved. It also suggests that he is protective towards you when he wraps his arms around your waist from the back.

3. The ‘Grasp On Waist’ Hug

This is a kind of intimate hug that suggests that you share a very close bond with your partner where there is love, trust, and romance. This is a beautiful way of making things spiced up between you and your partner. This type of hug suggests that your guy is deeply into you and wants to embrace you.

4. ‘Never Let You Go’ Hug

It is a kind of a hug when two people hold each other close and tight. This intense hug when a guy hugs you with both arms suggests that both of them have a fear of letting each other go. Also known as deadlock hug, this hug elaborates deep commitment, trust, and forever togetherness. So, if you and your partner share this kinda hug, it means you guys are very serious about each other. Hence, you see a future together.

5. The ‘Eye-To-Eye’ Hug

When two people look in each other’s eyes and hug each other, it means that love is in the air. It demonstrates true love and affection. So, if your partner hugs you this way, you can consider yourself lucky because it is a sign that he or she is a keeper and he or she is irrevocably in love with you.

6. The ‘Slow Dance’ Hug

This hug is all about passionate love and romance between two people wherein the guy wraps his arms around the girl’s waist, while the girl wraps her arms around the guy’s neck, evoking a sense of high school kind of romance. So, if you and your partner hug this way, you are allowing your love life to live and grow.

7. The One-Arm Hug

This kind of hug is considered as a half hug wherein a person reaches an arm around his or her partner. This kind of hug is often shared between couples in a public space where they can’t go for a public display of affection. It’s more about being next to each other in a comfortable way.

8. The Perfectly Pervert Hug

Well, this hug is a perfect way of telling how intense your sexual attraction is for one another. So, when you partner grabs your lower back while you hug him or her, it means that your partner is ready to tell how he or she feels about you without any feeling of shame. That’s why we named this hug as ‘perfectly pervert hug’ because it’s absolutely okay to share this kind of hug with your partner.

9. The ‘Back Stroke’ Hug

This hug represents reassurance. So, when you and your partner rub each other’s back while sharing a hug, you guys are actually trying to convey that how much you care for each other. In short, this is the kind of hug you would always want to share with your partner whenever you are sad or feeling low because this hug makes you feel comfortable and secure.

10. The Pickpocket Hug

When both the partners put their hands into the pockets of each other and share a hug, it means they are very comfortable with each other. So, if you and your partner love to share a hug in this way and find the silence between you two comfortable at that moment, your love is true.

Holidays and family get-togethers are a time for yummy food, sweet traditions, funny stories, and lots and lots of love. But they could, without you even realizing it, also be a time when your daughter gets the wrong idea about consent and physical affection.

Have you ever insisted, “Uncle just got here—go give him a big hug!” or “Auntie gave you that nice toy, go give her a kiss,” when you were worried your child might not offer affection on her own? If yes, you might want to reconsider the urge to do that in the future.

Think of it this way, telling your child that she owes someone a hug either just because she hasn’t seen this person in a while or because they gave her a gift can set the stage for her questioning whether she “owes” another person any type of physical affection when they’ve bought her dinner or done something else seemingly nice for her later in life.

“The notion of consent may seem very grown-up and like something that doesn’t pertain to children,” says Girl Scouts’ developmental psychologist Dr. Andrea Bastiani Archibald, “but the lessons girls learn when they’re young about setting physical boundaries and expecting them to be respected last a lifetime, and can influence how she feels about herself and her body as she gets older. Plus, sadly, we know that some adults prey on children, and teaching your daughter about consent early on can help her understand her rights, know when lines are being crossed, and when to go to you for help.”

Give your girl the space to decide when and how she wants to show affection. Of course, many children may naturally want to hug and kiss family members, friends, and neighbors, and that’s lovely—but if your daughter is reticent, consider letting her choose what to do. Of course, this doesn’t give her license to be rude! There are many other ways to show appreciation, thankfulness, and love that don’t require physical contact. Saying how much she’s missed someone or thank you with a smile, a high-five, or even an air kiss are all ways she can express herself, and it’s important that she knows she gets to choose which feels most comfortable to her.

That’s a question best suited for Andréa Demirjian, who goes by the Kissing Expert, and is the author of Kissing: Everything You Ever Wanted to Know About One of Life’s Sweetest Pleasures. She’s a big proponent of “carpe kiss’em.” That is, if a spark of courage and chemistry encourages a smooch, you should trust your instincts and lean into it. After all, kissing as a dating vetting process has been around forever.

“It’s believed cavemen sought a mate to procreate by smelling and tasting the saliva of young cavewomen,” Demirjian says. “There is an immunoglobulin (or antibody) in our saliva that indicates good health, and cavemen instinctually relied on kissing to determine [who] was best suited. Think of it as a prehistoric version of The Bachelor without the rose ceremony.”

“If there’s no ‘kiss me!’ vibe, then the kiss should be pushed to the back burner. Sometimes people feel a tad shy or may be more reserved, so best not to rush the moment.” —Andréa Demirjian, the Kissing Expert

So while the practice of an early-on peck is pretty ancient, Demirjian clarifies there’s no set-in-stone rule for leaning in for a kiss on a first date. Generally, she says, it’s best to just trust your judgment. “As for when you shouldn’t kiss on the first date, if there’s no ‘kiss me!’ vibe, then the kiss should be pushed to the back burner. Sometimes people feel a tad shy or may be more reserved, so best not to rush the moment.”

Remember, consent and comfort are the name of the game with kissing and all other contact. But if you’re willing to seize the kiss and suss out if your Tinder match might be mate-worthy, Demirjian has some intel about what, exactly, you stand to learn from a kiss on first date situation.

Check out 3 things you can learn about a maybe match by leaning in for a kiss on the first date.

1. How they care for themselves

Hygiene: Let’s start with the obvious one: You should be able to get a sense about someone’s attention to grooming from a kiss on a first date. Dry, chapped lips and dodgy breath are giveaways for someone less than fastidious about their hygiene,” Demirjian says.

Diet and hydration: Rich, fried, and spicy foods tend to leave an aftertaste, whereas plant-based, healthier-leaning eats linger less obviously and more neutrally. Demirjian suggests considering how this coincides with your eating habits. Also, dry mouth = needs more water.

State of mind: A stale odor on the breath could betray someone’s current state of mind, whether they’re a little insecure or not looking after their well-being. “It’s the smell of nerves coming up from their belly,” Demirjian says. “Maybe they are not getting enough sleep. Or feel stress or anxiety. Whatever it may be, mental well-being and a desirable mouth are linked.”

2. How they might care for you

Generosity: If their kiss feels tender, warm, playful, and exciting, that’s a sign of someone who cares about your enjoyment. More good news: All signs point to this generosity translating to the bedroom.

Appreciation: You actually can see if affection is in someone’s eyes, despite what Betty Everett says. If you catch their gaze, and their eyes and smile are both bright, they’re happy to be in that moment with you.

Tuned-in: Someone who is actively participating in and around your first make-out sesh, whether it’s a kiss on a first date or fifth, cares about being involved in the relationship. “They may be following your lead on pace or may engage in a little side chat to see how you are enjoying yourself,” Demirjian says.

Self-involved: It’s a red flag if there’s an “air of aloofness” with the kisser in question. If they give off the energy of wanting to be somewhere else instead of enjoying the moment with you, you may not be a priority to them.

Stingy: “If their kisses are stiff and swift, if they’re not taking the time to enjoy you or ensure your enjoyment, or they make you feel rushed, don’t expect them to give you a bite of their dessert or their last piece of gum,” Demirjian says. “They may also not be dedicated to your pleasure. It may leave you feeling undervalued and frustrated.” And in that case, in the immortal words of Ariana Grande, thank u, next.

3. How you might care for each other

Chemistry: Kissing is really one of the first barometers for physical compatibility in a new relationship, and usually a combustible kiss means you’ll be sparking…elsewhere. So if you kiss someone and really feel those sparks flying, keep leaning in. “Chemistry is really that intangible indication of something more primal as it relates to how individuals’ pheromones mix in the chemistry of attraction (how your tastes, scents, and smells come together to make a perfect mix, like a unique house cocktail),” Demirjian says.

Passion: “If their kiss is more of a peck, they may not be into kissing or may not have a very lusty appetite. And it’s hard to get someone who prefers pudding cups to appreciate freshly made chocolate mousse,” says Demirjian. “But if they kiss you deeply, and playfully pull you close, then you’ve found someone whose passion thermometer is high.”

So while you can certainly learn a lot from a kiss on a first date (or a first kiss at any other time), to find out if it means they love you so? Maybe wait until a few more kisses in.

Grab your breath mints and learn just how to have the perfect first kiss. And you can even steal this Jennifer Aniston-approved hack to make any lipstick a kiss-proof stain.

Two strangers face each other. They gaze into each other’s eyes. There’s that slight moment of awkwardness; coyness. Then they move towards each other slowly and lock lips.

What happens when two strangers kiss? This was the question the film-maker Tatia Pilieva attempted to find out in her First Kiss video, which went viral this month. But while some questioned the authenticity of the piece – many of the participants were hotter-than-hot models and advertising Wren Studio clothes – I was left with was the heart-warming sense that, underneath, we are still a bunch of softies; that a simple snog can still touch our irascible hearts.

Some studies suggest that many people remember their first kiss better than the first time they had sex. But if you’re in a long-term relationship, can you remember your last one? One British Heart Foundation study revealed that 18 per cent of married people don’t pucker up with their partner for an entire week, while 40 per cent kiss for just five seconds or less.

A recent Oxford University study suggested that people lock lips to assess their biological compatibility, a theory backed up by Sheril Kirshenbaum, the author of The Science of Kissing. “Research shows that women are most attracted to the scent of men with a very different genetic code for immunity, resulting in stronger, healthier children. A good kiss helps a woman to figure out whether her partner would be a good long-term match.” Which begs the question: do long-term couples kiss less because they no longer need to?

According to Andrea Demirjian, the author of Kissing: Everything You Ever Wanted to Know About One of Life’s Greatest Pleasures, kissing is packed with health benefits. “The lips have so many nerve endings that once the excitement begins, it fires a flood of signals to the brain. Blood vessels dilate, blood pressure lowers, your heart rate starts pumping and you get into almost a state of relaxation.”

Demirjian equates this to the “runner’s high” – that heightened state of well-being induced by the “happy chemicals” serotonin and dopamine (associated with craving and desire). “So, on one hand, there’s an adrenalin rush, giving you those wonderful flushed feelings, but it also brings down heart rate and blood pressure. The opening blood vessels can help with headaches and cramps and your increased heart rate can even burn calories.”

Marcel Danesi’s recent book The History of the Kiss! The Birth of Popular Culture traces the history of the romantic kiss, arguing that it was a transgressive act that ultimately created popular culture. “I wanted to find out where the romantic kiss came from. I looked at ancient paintings; it wasn’t there. It wasn’t until the medieval period that the romantic kiss started to appear.”

Dr Valerie Curtis, from the London School of Hygiene and Tropical Medicine and the author of Don’t Look, Don’t Touch: The Science Behind Revulsion, says that kissing evolved from our basic disgust with each other.

“One of the biggest dangers we faced was not from large predators, but from invisible predators inside: the worms, the scabies, the parasites. So we all have ancestral voices telling us to avoid them. If you see someone walking down a street, they are a seething mass of parasites. You certainly don’t want to kiss them. On the other hand, humans are deeply social, so we have to deal with this problem.” She says that if we want to be friends with someone, “we have to prove we can get over the disgust. Kissing is the first sign that you are taking a risk”.

So what happens when people stop kissing? Is it a sign that they are no longer committed? “Relationship psychology shows that one of the first signs that your marriage is in danger is when the disgust starts to get the upper hand – when you start squirming at his smelly feet or her nasty socks. It is the first sign that you no longer love this person.” That said, though, “kissing is a commitment device – a signal to your partner that you are going to stick around”. If long-term couples no longer kiss, she says, it may be because they don’t have to.

Arizona State University researchers found that married or cohabiting couples instructed to “frequently kiss” reported not only less stress and more relationship satisfaction, but also a decrease in (“bad”) cholesterol levels. Compared with the non-necking group, the kissing couples said they exercised more, argued less, had less conflict and understood each other better. Another study showed affectionate couples were more able, physiologically, to handle stressful tests later, and had more oxytocin (the “love hormone” associated with bonding).

A clear sign to carry on kissing, then. “Kissing bridges the spiritual with the body, the body with the soul,” Danesi says. “Love, expressed openly and physically, changes people. It can change the world as well.”

Registration is a free and easy way to support our truly independent journalism

By registering, you will also enjoy limited access to Premium articles, exclusive newsletters, commenting, and virtual events with our leading journalists

Already have an account? sign in

By clicking ‘Register’ you confirm that your data has been entered correctly and you have read and agree to our Terms of use, Cookie policy and Privacy notice.

This site is protected by reCAPTCHA and the Google Privacy policy and Terms of service apply.

Join our new commenting forum

Join thought-provoking conversations, follow other Independent readers and see their replies

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Happy Hug Day

Happy Hug Day – 6th day of valentine day, which is also celebrated as the national happy hug day among everyone. This day is not only for couples but for friends and family; too, the hug is a gesture through which you are showing your love and care for them. Hugs can be any type but it to whom you are hugging, is she/he are your girlfriend or boyfriend, family or friend. Here we have discussed seven types of hugs which will help you to understand that which hugs means what.

Cozy Hug

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

In this hug, there is a feeling of comfort; through this hug, couples are giving a message to each other that they will always be there for them.

Tight Hug

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

In this hug, there is a feeling of a strong bond; this hug will imply that you will never leave each other. This hug will make you feel loved by your partner.

Side Hug

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

This hug might be dangerous as in this hug, and he is confused about whether to hug you or not. But at some point in time, this is for a hug is for casual friends.

Back Hug

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

This hug is when he hugs you from your bac k or hugs you from behind, so this means that he is being protective towards you and want to make you feel safe in his arms. This hug also shows the trust between you both.

Hug with a kiss on the forehead

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

This hug shows that they are genuinely in love with and want to spend the rest of his life with you. This kind of hugs will make the guys gentlemen, they enjoy your company, and your partner loves these hugs.

Catch Hug

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

In this hug your man will pick you up and wrap you in his arms, this hug means that they missed you or they want you to be the part of their life.

Intimate Hug

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

This hug will show the connection in between you both. If you both are hugging each other and looking into each other’s eyes, that means you are sharing an excellent link. If you are often embracing in this way that suggests that your relationship getting more stronger.

These are the hugs which you can try on this valentine day, you can not only hug each other and express your emotions, but you can also gift them some valentine day flowers and Valentine cakes to surprise them.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Romantic partners can share many different types of kisses. From a sweet peck on the cheek, to a steamy AF, pressed-up-against-the-door makeout sesh, every smooch conveys something different depending on the moment. Oh, and the forehead kiss? That one makes us melt into love-struck puddles of mush. Fact.

“The forehead kiss demonstrates a strong emotional intimacy,” says Laurel Steinberg, PhD, clinical sexologist and relationship therapist. It’s not a greeting or a lip-lock of erotic attraction, rather it’s a non-sexual gesture that communicates something deeper.

Here, find the six reasons why your partner could be smooching toward that sexy forehead of yours.

1. You share a meaningful connection

A forehead kiss from your romantic partner says something very different than tonguing in the bedroom. “While the lip kiss indicates sexual attraction, the forehead kiss tells a more meaningful story about the emotional closeness of the relationship,” explains Steinberg.

That’s why a small forehead kiss can appropriately come from a parent or grandparent as well—the gesture is one of emotional fondness.

2. Your partner is legit kissing your soul

There’s actually, for-reals biological reasoning why forehead kisses make us feel all warm and fuzzy inside. The warmth and pressure from someone’s lips on your forehead stimulates the pineal gland, which releases chemicals that trigger joy and mental wellness. With this gesture, your partner is kissing your thoughts, ideas you’ve shared, and you as a being—not just a physical body.

3. You’re liked for way more than your body

Whether it’s your significant other of five years or your new interest kissing your forehead, rest assured that you’re not being used for your hot body (all those squat gains aside). “A forehead kiss indicates that you aren’t just seen as a sex object,” says Steinberg. It’s a compassionate, non-sexual way for your partner to communicate their adoration and respect towards you.

4. Your partner wants to feel the love, too

“Partners often model good behaviors that they want to receive,” says Steinberg. TL;DR if your boo is feeling sweet and kisses your forehead, they’re hoping you’ll respond with some lovin’ in return too.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

5. Sexual attraction could be on the decline

If bae is only giving you kisses on the forehead, they could be sending a message that their sexual interest in the relationship is dwindling. That said, this has a lot more to do with what else is going on between the two of you, rather than a tallied number of exchanged forehead kisses. “If you’re ever unsure of what’s going on in your relationship, lean in for a lip kiss and see what happens next,” says Steinberg.

If your partner pulls away or seems hesitant, it’s time for a conversation about what’s up. And if you receive a goodbye forehead kiss from a hookup buddy, this may signify that he/she had a great time, but doesn’t want more from the relationship. Sry, boo.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

6. Or your partner is celebrating the win of finding you!

The dating scene RN kind of sucks. I mean, most of it is spent online swiping left and right. This is what makes an IRL connection feel that much more rare, and so much better too! Finding a partner with the same feels as you is like the ultimate win.

Perhaps that’s why photos and memes of #foreheadkisses have been tagged over 33.8k times on Instagram. “Getting to the point of having someone find you and your relationship precious is a great accomplishment, and people are proud of to show it off,” says Steinberg. Hashtag, #humblebrag.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Falling in love is an amazing experience, and most hope to find love in their life – that person who makes their heart skip a beat when they walk in the room.

Sometimes love knows no boundaries, and you can find yourself falling in love with someone who doesn’t speak your language well. Or perhaps they do, but you want to show your love not only for them, but for Spanish as well?

Well, look no further! We have gathered all of the Spanish phrases you might need in order to express your love to your Spanish-speaking partner. You can practice all of these phrases and more in our new Spanish deck: Love in Spanish.

Click the link below to jump to the topic you are looking for in particular.

“I Love You” in Spanish

In Spanish, there are two ways to say “I love you,” depending on how much you really want to emphasize your love. Usually, these phrases are used in a long-term relationship, as with English.

amar – to love (a bit stronger, not always romantic), very strong in Spain querer – to want, to love encantar – to really like, to adore

Te amo” is used when you want to declare your love to someone. In Mexico, however, it can also be used with parents and grandparents (usually mothers and grandmothers), and they might use it with their children. You wouldn’t want to say this to your best friend, though. You will also find “te amo” normally used this way in Latin America.

In Spain, “te amo” has very strong connotations of love – it’s something you’d say at your wedding, and it always has a romantic meaning. In Spain, you will not hear parents or grandparents say this to children.

Te quiero” is used in a more casual way and literally translates to “I want you.” This is the most normal way to express love in most relationships (friends, family, etc).

Now, if you literally want to say “I want you” to someone (as in physical desire), you wouldn’t use “te quiero” in this case. Instead, you would use “te deseo.” Just realize that this does have a sexual connotation.

Saying “me encantas” to someone doesn’t necessarily have to imply a love interest, but it’s commonly used before all the “I love yous” start. Let’s say it’s a way of saying you like someone a lot, more than anybody else.

You can also say that to a person you have just met and clicked with automatically, with no romantic intentions, just to express how much you have enjoyed meeting him/her.

Here are some other useful phrases to use in expressing your love to your Spanish-speaking lover.

Estoy enamorado/a de ti (roughly the same meaning as “te amo”) – I’m in love with you. Eres el amor de mi vida – You are the love of my life. Te quiero con todo mi corazón – I love you with all my heart. Estoy loco/a por ti – I’m crazy about you. Me has robado el corazón – You have stolen my heart.

Not quite ready to express your full love but are falling for someone? Here are some phrases you can use.

Me caes muy bien – I like you (as a friend). (Make sure you emphasize the “muy” so they know you mean you want to be more than friends). Me encantas – I really (really!) like you. Me gustas – I fancy you / I feel attracted to you. This expression already implies some romantic interest.

*You would say “me caes bien” to a friend (that’s taken for granted; of course we all like our friends, but still). However, you wouldn’t say “me gustas” to a friend, unless you want to express more than friendship!

The authors would like to thank Lorena Herrero BSSc (Sociology/Anthropology) for her valuable input in this article.

Elina Panahi does not work for, consult, own shares in or receive funding from any company or organisation that would benefit from this article, and has disclosed no relevant affiliations beyond their academic appointment.


Griffith University provides funding as a member of The Conversation AU.

In the time of COVID, greetings are no longer by handshakes, hugs or kisses on the cheek. An “elbow bump” is the preferred pandemic greeting.

Although COVID transmission in Australia is now minimal and restrictions are easing, keeping 1.5 metres apart from people outside your household is still strongly encouraged — meaning hugging is therefore discouraged.

Some people who live alone may by now have gone months without touching or hugging another person.

While avoiding close contact with others is one of the key measures to prevent virus spread, the irony is we probably need a hug more in 2020 than ever before. So how dangerous is a hug really in the time of COVID?

Human contact is important

Our first contact in life is essentially the hug; newborn babies are constantly cradled, nursed and cuddled.

We are principally social creatures, and this need for human contact continues into childhood and adulthood.

Culturally, hugging plays an important role as an affectionate greeting in many countries.

Its value is clearly demonstrated in European countries such as Italy, France and Spain, where hugging is common. It’s little surprise many Europeans are finding the new way of living with COVID hard to accept.

Australians, too, tend to hug members of their families and close social circle.

While the act of hugging may give us a feeling of happiness and security, there’s actually science behind the benefits of hugging for our mental health and well-being.

Research shows skin-to-skin contact from birth enables babies’ early ability to develop feelings and social skills, and reduces stress for both mother and baby.

When we hug someone, a hormone called oxytocin is released. This “cuddle hormone” fosters bonding, reduces stress and can lower blood pressure.

Positive touch, such as hugging, also releases the “happy chemical” serotonin. Low levels of serotonin, and of a related happy hormone called dopamine, can be associated with depression, anxiety and poor mental health.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

“Touch deprivation” has become a serious consequence from the pandemic and may have affected many people’s mental health, particularly those living alone or in unstable relationships.

Not only are we missing out on the positive emotions a hug can provide, but we’re not getting the biochemical and physiological benefits either.

Can you hug wisely?

SARS-CoV-2, the coronavirus that causes COVID-19, is primarily spread from person to person through respiratory droplets emitted when an infectious person coughs, sneezes, talks or even breathes.

We know we can contract COVID through close contact with an infected person, so the act itself is quite risky if you, or the person you’re hugging, is infectious. But we can’t always identify who has the virus, making the risk of SARS-CoV-2 transmission via a hug difficult to assess.

Given people who are asymptomatic and presymptomatic have been shown to be able to spread the virus, a simple hug may have serious consequences.

How to get your girlfriend to kiss or hug you more often

Ultimately, all experts agree: best practice is to avoid physical contact with people not in your own household.

If you absolutely must hug someone, there are some things you should keep in mind to minimise the risk of transmission.

6 tips to limit the risk

Don’t hug anyone showing COVID symptoms, or if you have any symptoms

don’t hug a vulnerable person (the elderly, immunocompromised and those with other medical conditions), as these people will be at higher risk if they contract COVID

when hugging another healthy person, avoid pressing your cheeks together; instead, turn your face in the opposite direction

hold your breath if you can. That way you can avoid transmitting or inhaling infectious respiratory droplets during the hug

wash or sanitise your hands before and after the hug

Other ways to get your warm and fuzzies

Contact with animals can provide similar mental health benefits to hugging, and also increases oxytocin. These are among the reasons pet therapy is used for people who are elderly or sick.

Maintaining social interactions and connections in the absence of direct touch can help too. Virtual gatherings can have a positive effect on people’s well-being during isolation, and now we’re increasingly able to gather in person again.

The pandemic has made us all realise how important social and physical contact can be to our health and well-being. While we may now appreciate the humble hug more than we did before, for the time being it’s safer to seek emotional support in other ways.

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

I don’t know about you, but for some reason, I get in a little dinner funk every year around this time. It’s either nothing strikes my fancy, or I just don’t feel like cooking.

Even though Eric and Elle are pretty easy to please and would be totally happy with mac & cheese and chicken fries, I still try to get a home-cooked dinner on the table most nights. Even if I’m not feeling it at all.

That’s why I love have a list of go-to recipes that I can make pretty quickly. Whether it’s a batch of Hot Ham & Cheese Sliders with tater tots, Honey Soy Chicken & Rice, or this Easy Chicken Chili, simple recipes like these save me on busy weeknights.

How to make chicken chili


I don’t know about you, but there is just something so comforting about a pot of chili simmering away on the stove. Especially when that chili comes together in a matter of minutes using super simple ingredients.

It’s perfect for a quick weeknight dinner or for when you have the whole family over. I love to keep a pot chili warm on the stove and set out an array of toppings so everyone can grab a bowl whenever they like.

How to make chicken chili

I love topping this Easy Chicken Chili in particular with tortilla strips, sour cream, green onions, and of course – cheese!

This chicken chili is packed with veggies, shredded rotisserie chicken, and tomatoes. It comes together in about 40 minutes, but will taste even better the longer you let it simmer.

How to make chicken chili


Here’s what you’ll need to make this Easy Chicken Chili:

  • Onion
  • Bell peppers
  • Garlic
  • Chili powder, cumin, and oregano or homemade chili seasoning
  • Chicken broth
  • Diced tomatoes
  • Tomato sauce
  • Kidney beans
  • Frozen corn
  • Shredded rotisserie chicken

You can use individual measurements of chili powder, cumin, and oregano when making this recipe, or you can swap in 2 tablespoons of chili seasoning if that’s what you have on hand!

I have also made this recipe with regular diced tomatoes, but you could use diced tomatoes with green chiles or fire roasted or “chili ready” tomatoes for extra flavor.

Should I also add that you can use black beans if you don’t like kidney beans? And hominy instead of frozen corn?

How to make chicken chili

Are you getting the gist? Recipes like this one are great for using whatever you like or have on hand!

To make this chili, saute the onions and peppers with the garlic. Add in the spices and cook for a few more minutes before adding the chicken broth and tomatoes and simmer for 20 minutes.

Finally, add the chicken, beans, and corn and season to taste with salt and pepper. Simmer 15 more minutes before serving with your favorite toppings.

How to make chicken chili


Whether it’s this Easy Chicken Chili or a more traditional beef or turkey chili, chili recipes are some of the best for freezing.

Try making a double batch of this recipe and freezing half of it in individual freezer-safe containers for quick and easy meals throughout the week.

How to make chicken chili

Or package up a batch of chili and take it to a friend in need of a meal along with a loaf of beer bread or Bisquick biscuits.

I think you’re going to love cozying up with this alternative-to-beef chili, and please don’t skip the cheese and sour cream, and extra tortilla strips! The add-ins are everything that makes chili awesome for dinner.

This post may contain affiliate links. Read our disclosure policy.

Flavorful White Chicken Chili made with hearty beans, tender chicken, and a rich and creamy broth. It’s a great alternative to traditional beef chili and makes for a super satisfying dinner! If you’re lucky to have any left it will make great leftovers for lunch the next day too!

How to make chicken chili

My Favorite White Chicken Chili Recipe

We’ve all made the classic chili with beef, kidney beans, tomatoes, and the traditional chili spices but have you tried white chicken version yet?

Want to see how to make this chili recipe? Watch the video!

This is a recipe you’ll want to be making year round, even as it starts to get warm outside. It’s probably different than what you’d expect with the label of “chili” in the title but it is amazingly delicious!

You’ll love the way the flavors of this chili blend together, those tender pieces of chicken and that creamy broth. It tastes far different from the classic chili but it’s a welcome change. Everyone loves this soup!

And it’s just that much better when you load on the toppings. Who wouldn’t love the addition of fresh avocado slices, crunchy tortilla chips, flavorful cheese and fresh cilantro? Bring on those toppings!

How to make chicken chili

What Ingredients go into White Chicken Chili?

  • Chicken -I prefer rotisserie chicken but left-over cooked chicken will work great too.
  • Garlic and onion – these aromatics adds lots of flavor here. Use fresh minced garlic.
  • Chicken broth – for even more flavor try this soup with a homemade broth.
  • Green chilies – be sure to buy the mild kind unless you like heat.
  • Cumin, Paprika, Oregano & Coriander – these creates the perfect blend of spices here.
  • Cannellini Beans – great northern beans will work great too.
  • Frozen Corn – canned corn will work too, I just never have cared for the flavor.
  • Neufchatel cheese – cream cheese will work great too. I usually use Philadelphia but the store was out.
  • Lime – be sure to use fresh lime not the bottled stuff here.
  • Cilantro – feel free to add more to taste.
  • Desired toppings – I like to add avocado, tortilla chips, and cheese.

How to make chicken chili

How do You Make the Best White Chicken Chili?

  • Heat olive oil in a 6 quart enameled dutch oven over medium-high heat.
  • Add onion and saute 4 minutes minutes.
  • Add garlic and saute 30 seconds longer.

How to make chicken chili

  • Add chicken broth, green chilies, cumin, paprika, oregano, coriander, cayenne pepper and season with salt and pepper to taste.
  • Bring mixture just to a boil then reduce heat to medium-low and simmer 15 minutes.

How to make chicken chili

  • Drain and rinse beans in a fine mesh strainer or colander then measure out 1 cup.
  • Set whole beans aside, transfer 1 cup beans to a food processor along with 1/4 cup broth from soup, puree until nearly smooth.

How to make chicken chili

  • Add Neufchatel cheese to soup along with corn, whole beans and pureed beans and stir well. Simmer 5 – 10 minutes longer.
  • Stir in chicken, fresh lime juice and cilantro. Serve with Monterrey Jack cheese, more cilantro, avocado slices and tortilla chips if desired.

How to make chicken chili

The Trick For A Creamy White Bean Chicken Chili

You’ll notice there’s a step in the recipe that instructs you to process some of the Cannellini beans with some of the soup broth. I saw this once while I was watching Giada making a soup on Food Network. If I’m remembering right, she added some pureed Cannellini beans to give the soup a creamy texture.

I thought that idea would be perfect to make this white bean chicken chili extra creamy so I decided to adapt that method and I loved it (if you don’t have a food processor or just don’t want to have to clean a food processor then yes, you could just add all the beans in whole).

Can I Make White Chicken Chili in a Crockpot?

Yes, this White Chicken Chili can also be made in a crockpot. To do so:

  • Use 1 lb. raw chicken breasts and add them at the beginning with broth, spices, chilies.
  • Finely mince the onions or saute first with garlic before adding to crockpot so they don’t end up crunchy.
  • Cook on high 3 hours or low 5 – 6 hours (or until chicken is cooked through) then remove chicken, add softened light cream cheese and cook until melted.
  • Stir in pureed bean mixture, beans, corn, shredded chicken, lime and cilantro. Heat through.

How to make chicken chili

It’s a Top Rated Recipe!

I first shared this in May 2013 and since then it’s become a reader favorite! Please try it for yourself and rate the recipe below I love to hear your feedback!

Now Made with Rotisserie Chicken for an Easier Option

Note that when I first shared this I used chicken breasts but after many years of perfecting the recipe I’ve realized rotisserie chicken or left-over chicken (either of which are added at the end) are a better option here. It’s easier, has more flavor, and you won’t end up with dry chicken breasts.

When we’re craving something hearty and healthy, this chicken chili immediately jumps to mind. The white beans make it heartier than your average chicken noodle soup, the green chilis and jalapeño add just the right amount of spice, and a dollop of sour cream adds a tangy creaminess that keeps you coming back for more. Considering the whole things comes together in less than an hour, it’s a total weeknight dinner winner. Here are some tips and tricks for making the best bowl of white chicken chili:

How can I make this recipe creamier?

While we think this chili is pretty amazing as it is, we totally understand if you want to up the richness a bit. You can do this easily by adding a bit more sour cream, or better, by folding in 1/2 cup more of the Monterey Jack directly into the chili before serving.

Why frozen corn?

Well first of all frozen corn is crazy convenient but also white chicken chili is one of our favorite wintertime, comfort meals and corn will be fully out of season. Frozen corn is harvested at peak freshness and is perfect for this dish. Should you have a few fresh cobs, just shave off the kernels and toss them in.

Can I make this vegetarian?

Absolutely! Just omit the chicken and maybe sub in a can of some other bean such as pinto or chick peas to round out the chili.

How do I save leftovers?

Sealed in an airtight container, leftovers will keep in the fridge for 4 to 5 days and in the freezer for up to 3 months.

Made this? Let us know how it went in the comment section below!

Editor’s Note: The introduction to this recipe was updated on January 6, 2022 to include more information about the dish.

All you have to know how to do is open some cans. This is so easy and so delicious. It will get you a second date for sure!


Recipe Summary


  • 2 tablespoons olive oil
  • 1 onion, chopped
  • 1 ½ (14 ounce) cans chicken broth
  • 2 (15.5 ounce) cans great Northern beans
  • 1 (4 ounce) can chopped green chile peppers
  • 1 roasted chicken, bones and skin removed, meat torn into bite-size pieces
  • 3 tablespoons ground cumin
  • 2 tablespoons chili powder
  • 2 tablespoons cayenne pepper
  • 1 (8 ounce) container sour cream
  • 1 (8 ounce) package shredded Monterey Jack cheese
  • Step 1

Heat olive oil in a large saucepan over medium heat. Stir in onions, and cook until softened and translucent, about 3 minutes. Pour in chicken broth, great Northern beans, chopped chiles, and torn chicken. Season with cumin, chili powder, and cayenne pepper. Increase heat to medium-high to bring to a boil, then reduce heat to medium-low, and simmer for 10 minutes.

Stir in sour cream and simmer for 5 minutes. To serve, ladle into bowls and sprinkle with Monterey Jack cheese.

Reviews ( 69 )

Most helpful positive review

HOLY GUACAMOLE. I read the reviews before making this and believed that the addition of the sour cream would tone down the mega heat from all the spices. DO NOT BE FOOLED BY THIS ADVICE! We really enjoy hot and spicy foods but this was WAY TOO HOT! I did eat it and I did finish it, but it was a bit painful to do. The spices got to my sinuses and my nose was running so much that I went through 7 tissues during dinner. And the ceiling fan that was keeping us nice & cool seemed as if it was no longer functioning. We had sweat dripping from us by the time we were through. The only reason I’m giving this 4 stars is because it does have potential. I will try it again, but I’ll cut back on the cayenne by at least half.

Heat the oil in a casserole dish over a medium heat, and fry the onion and peppers for 10-12 mins, or until softened. Add the garlic, coriander stalks, ground coriander, cumin and chipotle paste, and fry for 2 mins more. Tip in the tomatoes, tomato pureé and stock, then add the cinnamon stick. Nestle the chicken thighs into the mixture, then reduce the heat to low and simmer, covered, for 45 mins or until the chicken is tender. Remove the chicken from the casserole and transfer to a chopping board, then shred the meat off the bone using two forks.

Return the shredded chicken to the pan, then tip in the black beans along with the liquid from the can, the drained kidney beans, vinegar and chocolate. Stir well to combine all of the ingredients and melt the chocolate, then turn the heat up to medium and simmer, uncovered, for 10-15 mins, or until the mixture has thickened slightly.

Remove the cinnamon stick, season to taste and stir though most, or all of the coriander leaves (you can reserve a few leaves to scatter over at the end, if you like). Serve the chilli with rice or tortilla chips, topped with guacamole and soured cream, if using, and scatter over any remaining coriander.

Recipe tip

Make chicken empanadas
Cut 10cm circles out of ready-rolled shortcrust pastry and spoon any chicken chilli onto one half of each circle. Brush the sides with beaten egg, fold and seal with a fork. Brush the tops with more egg. then bake at 200C/180C fan/gas 6 until golden.

How to make chicken chili

This is a healthy chili that you can actually feel good about eating: it’s made from scratch, loaded with veggies, and chock-full of protein-rich chicken and beans. Don’t worry, it’s still hearty and delicious — even your manly football fanatics will love it.

What you’ll need to make Chicken Chili with White Beans

How to make chicken chili

At first glance, the list of ingredients looks long but it’s really just a lot of spices; and while it simmers on the stove for almost two hours, active cooking time is only about 30 minutes.

It’s important to use regular ground chicken – not the kind labeled “lean” – and same goes if you’re substituting ground turkey. Also, use Pomi boxed chopped tomatoes if you can find them; they are superior to canned tomatoes and lend nice texture to the chili.

How to make chicken chili

How to make it

To begin, heat the oil in a large Dutch oven or nonreactive soup pot over medium heat. Add the onions and red bell pepper and cook, stirring frequently, until softened, 8 to 10 minutes. Add the garlic and cook, stirring to prevent garlic from burning, about two minutes more.

How to make chicken chili

Increase the heat to medium-high. Add the ground chicken, chili powder, cumin, coriander, red pepper flakes, oregano, cayenne pepper, and salt.

How to make chicken chili

As the chicken cooks, use a wooden spoon to break the meat into very small clumps; cook until no longer pink, about 5 minutes.

How to make chicken chili

Add the tomatoes, chicken broth, and sugar.

How to make chicken chili

Bring to a boil, then reduce the heat to low and simmer, partially covered with lid ajar, for about one hour, stirring occasionally. Stir in the white beans and simmer, uncovered for about 50 minutes more, or until the meat is tender and the flavors are well combined.

How to make chicken chili

For a soupier chili, you can add additional water. For a thicker chili, simmer uncovered until the desired consistency is reached. Taste and add more salt if necessary. Note that this chili is moderately spicy; feel free to adjust to your liking by increasing or decreasing the cayenne and red pepper flakes.

How to make chicken chili

YOu may also like

alt=”chicken chili” width=”68″ height=”117″ />

Did you make this recipe?

I’d love to know how it turned out! Please let me know by leaving a review below. Or snap a photo and share it on Instagram; be sure to tag me @onceuponachef.

Chicken Chili with White Beans

This chicken chili is a hearty, healthy dish you can feel good about eating.


  • 2 tablespoons vegetable oil
  • 2 cups chopped yellow onions, from 2 medium onions
  • 1 red bell pepper, diced
  • 6 medium garlic cloves, minced
  • 2 pounds ground chicken (preferably not labeled “lean”)
  • 3 tablespoons chili powder
  • 1 tablespoon ground cumin
  • 2 teaspoons ground coriander
  • 1/4 teaspoon red pepper flakes (omit for milder chili)
  • 1 teaspoon dried oregano
  • 1/8 teaspoon cayenne pepper
  • 2 teaspoons salt
  • 2 ( 26 oz. ) cartons Pomi chopped tomatoes or two ( 28 oz. ) cans chopped or diced tomatoes
  • 2 cups low sodium chicken broth
  • 1 teaspoon sugar
  • 1 ( 15 oz. ) can Cannellini beans, drained and rinsed


  1. Heat the oil in a large nonreactive pot over medium heat. Add the onions and red bell pepper and cook, stirring frequently, until softened, 8 to 10 minutes. Add the garlic and cook, stirring to prevent garlic from burning, about two minutes more.
  2. Increase the heat to medium-high. Add the ground chicken, chili powder, cumin, coriander, red pepper flakes, oregano, cayenne pepper, and salt. As the chicken cooks, use a wooden spoon to break the meat into very small clumps; cook until no longer pink, about 5 minutes.
  3. Add the tomatoes, chicken broth, and sugar. Bring to a boil, then reduce the heat to low and simmer, partially covered with lid ajar, for about one hour, stirring occasionally.
  4. Stir in the white beans and simmer, uncovered for about 50 minutes more, or until the meat is tender and the flavors are well combined. For a soupier chili, you can add additional water. For a thicker chili, simmer uncovered until desired consistency is reached. Taste and add more salt if necessary.
  5. Note: Pomi boxed tomatoes are available at some regular grocers, Whole Foods and gourmet food shops.
  6. Note: A nonreactive pot is made of a material that will not react negatively with acidic ingredients. Stainless steel, enamel, glass and nonstick (as long as there are no scratches in the nonstick coating) are all safe to use. Do not use cast iron or aluminum.
  7. Freezer-Friendly Instructions: The chili can be frozen for up to 3 months. Reheat it on the stovetop over medium-low heat until hot. (The chili will thicken up some when frozen, so you’ll likely need to add some broth when reheating.)

Pair with

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

Nutrition Information

Powered by

How to make chicken chili

I have tried countless recipes for white chicken chili over the years, from this popular and easy “dump it all in a pot” recipe to more authentic, time-consuming versions made from a wide array of chili peppers and hominy. My favorite recipe, and the one my family loves best, falls somewhere in the middle. Modestly adapted from the Neelys, this white chicken chili is a hearty, one-pot meal that you can have on the dinner table in under an hour.

What you’ll need to make white chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

The recipe calls for a store-bought rotisserie chicken. I always shred the chicken as soon as I get home from the grocery store — it’s easier to do while the chicken is still warm, eliminates a step at dinnertime, and also takes up less room in the fridge.

The larger peppers you see in photo are mild poblanos. The small chili pepper is a spicy jalapeño. As always, when working with jalapeños, wear gloves or wash your hands very well afterwards (and always avoid touching your eyes). The seeds and ribs in the pepper hold all of the heat. I remove and discard them to keep the chili mild and family-friendly, but if you like a spicy chili, save them and stir some in at the end.

Note that I use low-sodium chicken broth for the chili; the canned beans are fairly high in sodium, so using a low-sodium variety broth helps to keep the flavor of the chili from being overly salty.

The corn in the recipe is frozen as, that way, you can make this year-round (and there’s no need to defrost the corn before incorporating it into the recipe). If you happen to be making this when fresh corn is in season and prefer to use that, you’ll need kernels from 1 ear of corn.

How to make white chicken chili

Begin by combining half of the white beans in a food processor with one cup of the chicken broth.

How to make chicken chili

Process until you have a smooth purée. This is what will thicken the broth. Set aside.

How to make chicken chili

In a large pot or Dutch oven, heat the oil and add the the onions and peppers.

How to make chicken chili

Cook until soft, about 4 minutes, then add the garlic.

How to make chicken chili

Cook a minute more, then add the spices.

How to make chicken chili

Continue cooking for another minute to toast the spices.

How to make chicken chili

Add the chicken broth, salt and puréed bean mixture and bring to a boil. Reduce the heat and simmer for 20 minutes.

How to make chicken chili

Stir in the shredded chicken, beans, corn, and lime and simmer until everything is warmed through.

How to make chicken chili

You will notice that the chili is quite soupy. This is intentional. It thickens as it sits — in fact, if you make it ahead of time, you will likely need to add some broth or water to thin it out. Plus, I find that if the broth is too thick, the chili gets gloppy and unappealing. A soupy broth is good!

How to make chicken chili

Serve with sour cream, lime wedges, shredded cheese and crushed tortilla chips.

How to make chicken chili

You may also like


Did you make this recipe?

I’d love to know how it turned out! Please let me know by leaving a review below. Or snap a photo and share it on Instagram; be sure to tag me @onceuponachef.

This creamy and mildly spicy slow cooker chicken chili is our family’s staple dinner recipe. I make it at least a dozen times over the colder months. It freezes well and leftovers keep for days! There’s no pre-cooking or complicated prep required, so it’s a true “set it and forget it” crockpot meal.

How to make chicken chili

Slow Cooker Chicken Chili: Recipe on Repeat

I can’t even tell you how many times we’ve made this easy slow cooker chicken chili in the past few years. 100? 200? I think we’re in the 300s by now.

That’s not an exaggeration. Every time a family member, neighbor, or friend has a baby, I bring them over a batch to freeze. (Who doesn’t find comfort in home-cooked chili? Especially new parents!) Every time we have company over for a football game, I make this chili. And every time I want to prep freezer meals, I make another batch. And, finally, anytime we want an easy slow cooker dinner, slow cooker chicken chili is on the menu.

Here’s Why We Love It

  • Easy– a set it & forget it slow cooker meal
  • Flavorful– filled with traditional chili flavors and a little spice
  • Satisfying– warm, cozy, and comforting
  • Adaptable– swap out the chicken, beans, etc
  • Make-ahead & freezer friendly– so convenient!

How to make chicken chili

Ingredients in Slow Cooker Chicken Chili

Everything goes into the slow cooker at once. No pre-cooking!

  1. Canned Diced Tomatoes: Use 2 cans of diced tomatoes. Drain out the liquid first.
  2. Tomato Sauce: Use plain tomato sauce as the base of this chili. I usually pick up 2 8-ounce cans of Hunts tomato sauce.
  3. Chicken: You need about 2 large boneless skinless chicken breasts.
  4. Chicken Broth: Use 1 standard can (about 2 cups) chicken broth. I stick with reduced sodium. If you have homemade chicken stock or broth, that works too!
  5. Onion & Bell Peppers: Let’s add a little freshness to the one pot dinner with flavorful onion and lots of diced bell pepper.
  6. Black Beans & Corn: I love adding these because the duo brings a southwestern vibe to the whole dish. If I don’t have corn, I swap in more black beans. If I don’t have black beans, I swap in kidney beans. Use what you enjoy and/or have in the pantry.
  7. Jalapeño: 1 jalapeño adds the perfect amount of spice.
  8. Garlic, Salt, Dried Oregano, Chili Powder, & Cumin: Each ingredient adds depth and flavor. I don’t recommend cutting any of them from the recipe. In fact, I usually add a little more of each after I taste the finished chili.
  9. Cream Cheese: Trust me. See below!

This is a set and forget it slow cooker dinner recipe. Besides chopping some ingredients and using a can opener, the only “work” is shredding the chicken. Remove the cooked chicken breasts, shred them with two forks (it’s easy because they’re so tender!), then add the shredded chicken back into the crockpot for 15 more minutes before serving.

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

Best Ingredient of All

You can make regular chicken chili or you can make the BEST CHICKEN CHILI. Stir in a touch of cream cheese after you shred the chicken. The cream cheese melts and creates a thick and creamy base for all these flavors and textures. It slightly cuts the heat, too. I’m not kidding– literally anyone I’ve made this chili for has asked me what my secret is– it’s the cream cheese.

I usually add 4 ounces of cream cheese, but you can use the whole 8 ounce block if it’s easier. You can use light or full-fat cream cheese. Whichever amount or fat content you use, just make sure that you don’t use cream cheese spread. Pick up an 8 ounce block of cream cheese, like the kind you use for baking.

After you mix in the cream cheese, the chili will be creamy and lighter in color. Taste it. At this point you can add more salt, chili powder, or additional spices if desired.

Is This Chicken Chili Spicy?

No. I prefer mildly spicy chili and this has just enough heat to bring flavor without burning your tastebuds. (The cream cheese helps cut the spice, too!) The recipe written below is mild, so if you prefer spicier chili, add more chili powder and/or an extra jalapeño. You can adjust the spices in my pumpkin chili, too.

How to make chicken chili

Adapt & Make it Your Own

This dinner recipe is adaptable! Sometimes I add more beans, less corn, an extra jalapeño, or more spices. This is a convenient base recipe where you can add/reduce pretty much anything in order to fit your family’s preferences. I’ve even turned it into slow cooker vegetarian chili by swapping the chicken for more beans and cubed sweet potato. See my recipe note.

However you make it, my #1 suggestion is to serve this 1 pot meal with cornbread.

How to make chicken chili

Slow Cooker Chicken Chili Video Tutorial

How to make chicken chili

Stovetop Chicken Chili – Warm and comforting stovetop chicken chili loaded with chicken, black and kidney beans, corn, tomatoes, jalapeño and onions.

Although this chili takes less an hour to make, it is full of those delicious chili flavors we all know and love! We topped our chili with shredded cheddar cheese, sour cream, chopped green onions and a little hot sauce. It was absolutely delicious!

How to make chicken chili

This chili recipe serves about four people. If you are cooking for a large crowd, you can easily double this recipe. Store leftovers completely cooled in an airtight container in the fridge for up to two days. You can reheat chili on the stove over medium-low heat or in the microwave.

Ingredients you need to make Chicken Chili on the stovetop:

  • Chicken Breasts or Thighs – You’ll need about one large boneless, skinless chicken breasts/thighs or equivalent to a half pound.
  • Black Beans – One 15 oz. can, drained.
  • Kidney Beans – One 15 oz. can, drained.
  • Tomato Sauce – One 8 oz. can, drained.
  • Onion – You’ll need one small yellow, white or red onion.
  • Jalapeno – One medium jalapeno, seeds removed. If you don’t like heat, you can skip this step.
  • Garlic Cloves – Fresh garlic is best in this recipe, but you can substitute an additional 1/2 tsp garlic powder.
  • Corn – I used frozen corn, but you can use drained canned or fresh corn cut off the cob.
  • Salt – I almost always use sea salt in my recipes, but you can use regular table salt or whatever you have on hand.
  • Black Pepper – I prefer freshly cracked black pepper, but you can use ground as well.
  • Cumin – Adds a delicious warm flavor to the chili.
  • Chili Powder – A good quality chili powder is best. You cannot skip this step!
  • Cayenne Powder – Adds a delicious spice to the chili.
  • Diced Tomatoes – You’ll need one 15 oz. can of diced tomatoes.
  • Sour Cream – Optional topping.
  • Cheddar Cheese – Shredded, optional topping.

*Full measurements listed below.

Tools to have on hand for this recipe:

    or Large Saucepan – To cook make the chili in. – For stirring the chili while cooking. – To properly measure all of your ingredients. – To chop and prepare the veggies. – To chop and prepare the veggies.

How to make Stovetop Chicken Chili:

Heat 1 tbsp oil in a large saucepan over medium-high heat. Add chopped chicken, salt, and pepper to the hot oil and cook for about 3-5 minutes, stirring halfway through.

Sprinkle in the onion and jalapeño and cook for another 3-5 minutes until veggies are tender and chicken is cooked through. Add remaining ingredients to the pot and stir.

Bring chili to a low simmer and cook on low for 30 minutes, stirring halfway through. Remove chili from heat and let cool slightly. Serve with cheese, sour cream and green onions (optional). Enjoy!

*Store leftover chili completely cooled in an airtight container in the fridge for up to two days.

Slow Cooker Chicken Chili is perfect for busy weeks! Make it with chicken thighs or breasts, onions, celery, black beans, frozen corn, chicken broth, tomato puree, and spices. Combine everything in a crockpot or slow cooker, and let it simmer all day while you’re away.

Emma Christensen is the Associate General Manager for Simply Recipes, the author of three books on home brewing and a graduate from The Cambridge School for Culinary Arts.

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Email

This slow cooker chicken chili recipe is for those days when you would really like to just throw a bunch of ingredients in a pot, wave a magic wand, and have dinner ready exactly on time. That would be nice, right?!

There's no magic wand (unfortunately), but thanks to the slow cooker, the rest of this recipe comes pretty darn close to granting that wish.

Video: How to Make Shredded Chicken Chili

Slow Cooker Shredded Chicken Chili

Set It And Forget It Slow Cooker Recipe

The only prep work needed for this recipe is dicing the onion and the celery. Everything else is a matter of opening a few cans, measuring some spices, and stirring it all together.

I use boneless, skinless chicken thighs for this recipe. I've found they hold up better than chicken breasts over the long cooking, and shred easily into silky and tender strands by the time the chili is ready. It's fine to use chicken breasts if you're not a fan of chicken thighs, but the texture will be slightly chewier.

How to make chicken chili

A Recipe to Fit Your Schedule

The slow cooker time for this chili is really flexible, so you can adapt it to suit your schedule. The chicken just gets more tender the longer you let it cook. If you're running late, it's fine if the chili continues to cook on the "low" setting or "warm" setting for a little longer past the 8-hour mark. Try not to push it too much longer, though, or else the chicken starts to become mushy.

Suggestions and Substitutions

  • Don't love a tomato-y chili? Reduce the amount of tomatoes to one can and add extra broth to compensate.
  • Add a 4-ounce can of roasted green chilis at the beginning of cooking.
  • If you'd prefer a spicier chili, add 1 or 2 chopped jalapeños.
  • Swap the black beans for pinto beans.
  • Top your bowls with cilantro, green onions, avocado, crushed tortilla chips, a dollop of sour cream, or extra cheese.

How to make chicken chili

Storing and Freezing Chicken Chili

Leftover chicken chili will keep in the fridge for up to 5 days.

Freeze chicken chili in airtight containers for up to three months. Thaw in the fridge before reheating, or warm frozen chili right in a covered saucepan over low heat.

Chilli chicken recipe – Learn how to make chilli chicken gravy & dry restaurant style recipe with step by step photos. Chilli chicken is one of the most popular Indo-Chinese style chicken appetizer or starter that is served in Indo-Chinese restaurants. Vegetarian alternates are made with paneer, mushroom, potato and tofu.

How to make chicken chili

If you are new to Indo-chinese foods, then read on to know ..

What is Chilli Chicken?

Chilli chicken is a sweet, spicy & slightly sour crispy appetizer made with chicken, bell peppers, garlic, chilli sauce & soya sauce.

This crisp fried saucy chilli chicken recipe is hands down the best that you can make at home. There are so many ways this chicken appetizer is made. The recipe shared on this post is my own which has been much loved by my friends & family.

To make the best Chinese chilli chicken, boneless cubes are marinated in soya sauce, chili sauce and pepper. Then deep fried until crisp. Later they are seasoned again in flavorful sauces.

This chilli chicken has a burst of flavors & tastes delicious. These tender bites taste mildly hot, sweet and sour. It is best served hot as an appetizer or with
Veg fried rice
Schezwan fried rice
Hakka noodles
Schezwan noodles

Is chilli chicken very spicy?

Most people assume it to be too hot & spicy. It is not very spicy. Chilli chicken has a right balance of sweet, spice & sour tastes. My young kids too enjoy this without any problem. You may reduce the spice levels by skipping green chilies.

How to Make Chilli Chicken (Stepwise Photos)


1. To a bowl, add 250 grams of cubed boneless chicken, 1 ½ tsp soya sauce, 1 ½ tsp chili sauce and ¼ tsp pepper powder.

How to make chicken chili

2. Sprinkle cornflour, plain flour if using and salt on the chicken. If you like to have a thick crunchy coating of the flour like we get in restaurants, add 1 tbsp more of plain flour and 1 tbsp more of corn flour.

Pour egg white only as needed. You can also use water if you have brined the chicken. Do not use a lot of liquid.

Mix well to coat. If the chicken is too dry, sprinkle little water or more egg white and mix.

How to make chicken chili

3. Add chilli powder or paprika and mix again. This helps to get a good color. This is optional.

How to make chicken chili

4. This is how the chicken looks. If you add too much egg or water or make a batter, it will absorb lot of oil and will not turn crispy.

How to make chicken chili

Fry chicken

5. Heat oil until hot enough. Shallow fry or deep fry the pieces until golden. Drain off on the kitchen tissue. It can also be grilled in a preheated oven at 240 C for 20 to 25 minutes depending on the size of the pieces.You can as well put them on a skewer and grill.

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

6. Prepare the sauce for seasoning in a bowl. This way you will not end up using more sauces. Add 1 tbsp soya sauce, ¾ to 1 tsp. vinegar, ½ to 1 tsp. sugar, ½ tsp. red chilli powder or paprika, 2 tbsps red chilli sauce & 2 tbsps ketchup to a bowl.

Mix together all of these with 2 to 3 tbsps water. Sauce must be thick yet of pouring consistency. I am using red chilli powder here again for the color.

How to make chicken chili

Season Chilli Chicken

7. Heat 1.5 tbsps oil in the pan on a high flame. Add garlic and fry for a minute. Add onions, green chilies, spring onions and capsicum. Fry until they turn slightly tender. They must still keep the crunch.

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

8. Add the sauces and allow to bubble.

How to make chicken chili

9. Add the chicken and toss. Fry on high for 1 minutes till it looks dry.

How to make chicken chili

Serve chilli chicken hot as a appetizer.

How to make chicken chili

Pro Tips

Usually in the restaurant made chinese chilli chicken, ajjinomotto or monosodium glutamate (MSG) is used to give a unique flavor to it. Trust me! you can still make the best with out it. Avoid it for health reasons, we don’t need it!

Food color is also used to bring the deep red color, avoid that as well and just stick on to the best quality chilli powder or paprika for a vibrant color.

The restaurant served appetizer most often makes us grease sick and tend to dehydrate a lot. For a healthier option you can shallow fry or grill the chicken, details mentioned in the instructions below.

Try this at home! I am sure you will ditch the restaurants & make this best chilli chicken again.

If you wish to brine the chicken first as they do in restaurants to yield tender juicy bites, please check the notes in the recipe card.

How to make chicken chili

To make the best out of the chilli chicken recipe I suggest using kashmiri chili powder or paprika and saute well in the sauces on high flame which also lends a smoky flavor. If you do not use enough chili powder, the final dish may not get a good color. So try adding more or less than mentioned in the recipe.

Warm up tonight with a big bowl of this hearty chili.

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

When planning a game day menu or seeking inspiration for a Sunday supper, chili always feels like the right, crowd-pleasing dish to make. White chicken chili takes some of the creamy flavors from chicken pot pie filling and merges it with beans, peppers and some of our favorite taco seasonings. This hearty, one-pot recipe comes together quickly but tastes like it’s been simmering all day. (And if you’ve got all day, try this amazing recipe for Slow-Cooker White Chicken Chili!)

What is white chicken chili made of?

White chicken chili starts with a mix of tried-and-true chili ingredients: onions, peppers (in this case, poblanos), garlic and jalapeño. We add white beans, corn, cooked chicken (a rotisserie chicken works great!) and tons of spices, then finish the stew with a little heavy cream, lime juice and chopped cilantro.

How do I thicken white chicken chili?

There are a couple of ways to thicken white chicken chili. The easiest method is to add a thickener like cornmeal, masa harina or even polenta. These will need to simmer for a several minutes in the liquid in order to absorb moisture from the soup and thicken. (A medium-coarse cornmeal needs at least 10 minutes of simmering to thicken the stew and become tender).

Another great way to thicken white chicken chili is to use an ingredient that you are already putting in the soup: beans! There are two ways to do this. First, you can add the beans to the pot and cook as directed. Once the beans have had a chance to soften, use a potato masher to mash some of them into a paste that will thicken the chili. Or, hold back about 1 cup of the drained and rinsed beans and ½ cup of the chicken stock from the recipe. In a blender or small bowl of a food processor, purée the beans and stock for 1-2 minutes until thickened and very smooth. Add this purée to the chili near the end of cooking (like when you add the cooked chicken), to thicken the broth. If you are going to try one of these bean thickening techniques, you should omit the cornmeal from the recipe.

Like chilli con carne, this chicken chilli is all about the mix of fragrant spices and heat, subtly mellowed with a touch of chocolate added at the end. Also it’s a brilliant one-pot meal and tastes even better the next day, so it’s a good dish to make ahead.

Each serving provides 696 kcal, 35g protein, 91g carbohydrates (of which 11g sugars), 18g fat (of which 6g saturates), 15g fibre and 1.5g salt.

less than 30 mins

30 mins to 1 hour


  • 1 tbsp olive oil or lard
  • 1 large red onion, sliced
  • 2 garlic cloves, finely chopped
  • 1 tsp dried oregano
  • 1 bay leaf
  • 1 tsp ground cumin
  • ¼–1 tsp chilli powder, to taste
  • 1 tsp Spanish smoked paprika
  • bunch coriander, stalks finely chopped, leaves roughly chopped
  • 4 chicken thighs, skin removed and boneless, cut into chunks
  • 2 x 400g tins kidney or black beans, drained and rinsed
  • 250g/9oz passata
  • 200ml/7fl oz chicken stock (or use 250g/9oz more passata)
  • 1 tsp cider vinegar
  • 1 tsp flaky sea salt, plus extra for seasoning
  • 2–3 squares dark chocolate
  • freshly ground black pepper

To serve

  • 300g/10½oz rice, cooked according to packet instructions
  • 1 ripe avocado, sliced
  • 4 tbsp soured cream


Heat the oil or lard in a saucepan and gently fry the onion for about 10 minutes, or until softened.

Add the garlic, oregano, bay leaf, cumin, chilli powder, paprika and coriander stalks and continue to cook on a low heat for a minute.

Add the chicken, beans, passata, stock, cider vinegar and salt. Bring to the boil, then reduce the heat and cook gently for 15 minutes, stirring occasionally. Stir in the chocolate and cook for another 5 minutes.

Taste and season with salt and pepper, if desired. Scatter over the coriander leaves and serve with rice, sliced avocado and a dollop of soured cream.

Recipe Tips

This chilli can be stretched to feed a crowd by adding more beans or chicken, or by doubling or trebling the recipe and adding extra accompaniments such as tortilla chips, jalapeños and salad.

My mom’s White Chicken Chili recipe is easy, creamy, and spicy. It can be made in the slow cooker or on the stove. I make my mom’s White Chicken Chili recipe every year for our Halloween Trunk or Treat. It’s always the first pot of chili to go.

How to make chicken chili


There are so many recipes for White Chicken Chili out there. I’ve tried them all but no recipe has ever been better than my mom’s version.

This recipe is from my cookbook and is the most used recipe (along with these Jelly Roll pancakes) in my book which is proven by the stained, spattered page.

To be honest, the traditional Homestyle Chili in my cookbook is also one of my absolute favorites too. Amazon has said they are restocking my cookbook for months but still haven’t. Sorry! I will bug them some more.

When I was writing my cookbook I remember calling my mom and trying to get her to nail down her recipe to actual instructions. She started off by saying, “Twelve cans of white beans. Great northern, cannelini or whatever white bean you like.”

Twelve cans. How do you fit that in a crockpot? How many people does that feed?

I’m not sure if I ever got an answer. What I do know is that my mom is always feeding an army. Don’t worry. We scaled down this White Chicken Chili recipe to feed a crowd but not a stadium full of people.

How to make chicken chili

I’m making this for our church Trunk or Treat this weekend and do every year. It’s just so hearty, creamy, and spicy all in one.


Yes. Technically nothing in the chili needs to be cooked for 4-6 hours unless you are cooking chicken breasts in the chili instead of using rotisserie chicken. It just allows the flavors to blend. You can easily cook it all on the stove top for about 15-20 minutes.


Yes. If using chicken breasts, add them to the bottom of the slow cooker and cover with remaining ingredients. Cook as directed then shred and return to the slow cooker.


Yes. I like the texture of great Northern beans but cannellini or navy beans are also good in this chili.


In a 6-8 quart slow cooker, add the beans and chiles. (Note: If you are cooking chicken breasts in the chili instead of using rotisserie you add it here.)

In a large pot or Dutch oven, melt the butter over medium heat. Add the onion and cook until soft. Sprinkle the flour in the pot and continue to cook for 1-2 minutes. Slowly whisk in the chicken broth and cook until thickened. Pour liquid into the slow cooker and stir to combine.

Add the cumin and rotisserie chicken. Cook on low for 4-6 hours. (Note: If you are cooking chicken breasts in the chili instead of using rotisserie you remove the chicken and shred it here and return to the slow cooker.)

Before serving, stir in the cheese and sour cream. Add hot sauce if desired. Serve with tortilla chips.

To make on the stove top: Simmer for 20-30 minutes instead of the slow cooker.

How to make chicken chili

Looking for an easy chicken chili recipe? You’ve found it here and our chicken chili is a crowd favorite!

How to make chicken chili

Easy Chicken Chili Recipe

Our last Fresh Chicken Chili recipe is our stand-by favorite and though it takes more time to prepare, the rewards are worth it. But often times we come home late and exhausted from work with craving for chili and don’t have the energy to wait long to prepare a fresh version. So we have our own version of an easy and quick chicken chili that’s still wonderfully delicious without sacrificing flavor. Sometimes a quick and easy recipe doesn’t mean that it’s less flavorful, less healthy or that you’re cheating on quality. There are times when everyone is short on time, but still want to have a great home-cooked meal. We all need recipes for times like these and that’s why we have a very extensive archive of recipes that are quick and easy, but still loaded with nutrition and flavor. This easy chicken chili recipe is one great example of a dish that’s as good as our fresh recipe , but helpful to those on time constraints or with a super busy schedule. As long as we are able to cook and have a great meal at home, that’s all that matters.

Watch the video for making the Easy Chicken Chili with Roast Chicken:

How to make chicken chili

use leftover roast chicken for this easy recipe for chicken chili!

How to make chicken chili

This quick chicken chili is made with leftover roast chicken. We always love planning our meals around roast chicken and in doing so, will roast about two chickens at the beginning of the week and use the leftovers for many other recipes. It’s one way to enjoy great roast chicken throughout the week in different ways. And this easy chicken chili is one of those recipes that we always look forward to making with the leftover oven roasted chickens or even with poached chicken.

More Chili Recipes. And Food Wishes White Bean Chicken Chili , Food & Wine Spicy Chicken Chili

How to make chicken chili

This recipe was originally published in 2016 and re-published in 2020 with updated video.

Rita M Clark

In The Fresh Meat Case

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

In The Fresh Meat Case

How to make chicken chili

In The Fresh Meat Case

How to make chicken chili

PREP TIME: 20 min COOK TIME: 45 min
Serves 4 to 6

  • 380
  • 39g
  • 850mg
  • 1.5g
    Sat. Fat
  • 3g
Nutritional Information
Serving Per Recipe: 4 to 6
Amount Per Serving
Calories 380
% Daily Value*
Total Fat 9g 14%
Saturated Fat 1.5g 8%
Cholesterol 65mg 22%
Sodium 850mg 35%
Total Carbs 39g 13%
Dietary Fiber 9g 13%
Sugars 3g
Protein 39g
Vitamin A 4%
Vitamin C 30%
Calcium 15%
Iron 25%
*Percent Daily Values are based
on a 2,000 calorie diet.


How to make chicken chili

3 tbsp. olive oil

2 cups chopped onion, 1 large onion

2 cups chopped celery, about 8 stalks

4 cloves garlic, chopped

1 tbsp. poultry seasoning, or to taste

4 cups chicken stock

2 cans cannellini or other white beans, rinsed and drained (15-ounce)

1/2 cup masa harina or finely ground corn meal (or 4 tablespoons Corn Starch)

1 mild green chilies (4-ounce)

Shredded cheddar cheese for serving

Sour cream for serving

Lime wedges for serving

Tortilla strips for serving

How to make chicken chili

On a plastic or dishwasher-safe cutting board, cut the chicken breast into cubes or use PERDUE® FRESH CUTS™. Heat the olive oil in a large pot over medium heat. Add the chicken cubes and cook until lightly browned, 5 to 7 minutes Add the onions, celery and garlic. Sauté until the onions soften, 2 to 3 minutes. Add the poultry seasoning, salt, oregano, cumin, and the bay leaf. Stir to combine.

How to Chopping

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

Add the chicken stock, bring to a boil, then reduce the heat to a simmer. Add the cannellini beans and cook, covered, for 30 minutes.

How to make chicken chili

After 30 minutes, whisk together the masa harina with 1 cup of water. Stir the masa into the chili, along with the lime juice and the green chilies. Stir and cook until thick, about 5 minutes.


TIP: Masa is Spanish for “dough” and is traditionally used to make corn tortillas. Masa is a thickening agent that also adds natural corn flavor. Masa harina is flour made from the dried tortilla dough. To get that distinctive flavor, try grinding stale or dry corn tortillas in a food processor until you get a fine powder. If the masa harina is used as a thickener (such as in chili), regular flour or cornmeal will give you the right texture, though the flavor won't be quite the same. If you can’t find masa harina, use 2 tablespoons of corn starch instead.

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

Ladle into bowls. Serve with shredded cheddar cheese, sour cream, lime wedges and tortilla strips if desired.

How to make chicken chili

Healthy White Chicken Chili

Healthy white chicken chili that’s nice and creamy, yet there’s no cream! Made with green chile, chicken, corn and blended chickpeas to make it thick and creamy. This easy white chicken chili recipe can even be made in the slow cooker and is bound to become a new family favorite. Serve with avocado, tortilla chips and cilantro.

This post may contain affiliate links, which means that I make a small commission off items you purchase at no additional cost to you. Please read my policy page.

We must have a bunch of chili lovers who read Ambitious Kitchen because my turkey chili from 2015 is still my most popular recipe EVER. If you haven’t tried it yet, ’tis the season to get your chili and pumpkin cornbread game on.

If you’ve already tried it, then I recommend cooking up this creamy, healthy white chicken chili recipe next because hot damn, it might just be my favorite! I have a few secret ingredients and tips for making it extra creamy without using any dairy, and it’s seriously a family favorite. It makes the perfect meal prep dinner and is even freezer-friendly, so it’s truly a winter staple.

Looking for nourishing meals?

Look no further! We launched a FREE 7-day Simple & Nourishing Meal Plan (made for two people!) that’s gluten free, dairy free friendly and veg-friendly. This plan is all about focusing on foods that nourish your body while keeping you satisfied and feeling GOOD. Bonus? They’ll make you excited to get creative in the kitchen! You’ll find:

  • flavorful, easy recipes for you (and a loved one or roommate) to enjoy — desserts included!
  • a grocery list with everything you’ll need to make each recipe
  • a meal plan calendar to guide you through the meals each day of the week

Click here to sign up and download the FREE meal plan!

How to make chicken chili

What is white chicken chili?

Traditional chili recipes have a tomato base, beans like kidney beans and/or black beans, and usually have beef. White chili recipes are instead made with white beans (or in this case, chickpeas), typically chicken and mild green chiles. The base is usually from a broth instead of tomatoes, and sometimes even includes cream or sour cream.

The secret to creamy, dairy free white chicken chili

What’s unique about this white chicken chili recipe is that it’s made without any cream, milk or dairy, yet the broth is still so creamy!

The secret? Using delicious chickpeas, in both whole form and then blended to create a rich puree that’s stirred into the soup to replace the cream or milk that’s typically used in most white chicken chili recipes.

Typically, white chicken chili is made with white beans, however, I happen to love the flavor and texture of chickpeas more so I chose to use them in this version and dang, it turned out DELICIOUS.

How to make chicken chili

What’s in this white chicken chili?

This healthy white chicken chili is made with simple ingredients you likely already have in your cupboard and fridge, making it the perfect recipe to meal prep or serve during game day. Here’s what you need to make healthy white chicken chili:

  • Veggies: you’ll need a white onion, mild green chiles & corn.
  • Spices: we’re loading this chili up with cumin, chili powder, oregano, coriander and plenty of salt & pepper.
  • Proteins: this white chicken chili has both boneless skinless chicken thighs (or feel free to use chicken breasts) and chickpeas for a boost of protein.
  • Chicken broth: we’re using some low sodium chicken broth to simmer that chili all together.
  • Garnishes & toppings: I love topping my bowl with lime, fresh cilantro, jalapeño, and tortilla strips or chips!

How to make white chicken chili in the slow cooker

Making healthy white chicken chili in the slow cooker or crockpot is EASY!

  1. Blend your chickpeas. Start by blending one of the cans of chickpeas + water (or broth) as indicated in the original recipe instructions.
  2. Add your ingredients. Next, add all ingredients (including the whole chickpeas AND blended chickpeas) except the lime juice and cilantro to your slow cooker. In this version, I also recommend reducing the chicken broth in the recipe by 1 cup as your slow cooker will create condensation and additional liquid as the soup cooks.
  3. Slow cook it. Cook everything on high for 3-4 hours or low for 6-7 hours.
  4. Shred the chicken. Remove the chicken from your slow cooker, shred it, and then add back to the slow cooker, then stir in lime juice and cilantro.
  5. Season & enjoy! Feel free to adjust the salt & pepper or kick up the spice and serve it up!

How to make chicken chili

Storing & freezing tips

  • To store: this white chicken chili will stay good in your fridge for about 5 days. Once your chili is completely cooled, just place it in an airtight container (or multiple, if you’d like to meal prep it) without the additional toppings and place it in the fridge. To reheat it, simply do so in the microwave with a microwave safe bowl, or feel free to reheat it on the stovetop. Add your toppings once you’re ready to serve!
  • To freeze: yes, you can freeze this white chicken chili! Follow the instructions above, but instead of placing the chili in the refrigerator just put it in your freezer for up to 3 months. To reheat, simply thaw the chili overnight and reheat on the stovetop or in the microwave when you’re ready to eat.

More healthy chili recipes to try

Get all of our soups, stews & chilis here!

I hope you love this easy, healthy white chicken chili recipe! If you make it be sure to leave a comment and a rating so I know how you liked it. Enjoy, xo!

It’s your way to plan meals, save recipes and spices, get inspired — and receive special offers and discounts.


Get the Flavor Maker app to discover recipes, help plan meals, organize your spice pantry, and more!




Set up your Flavor Profile

We’ve got everything you need to up your kitchen game – plus, special offers and discounts just for you!

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

How to make chicken chili

This spice has now been added to your Flavor Profile, under “My Spices”.

No spam ever! Read our privacy policy

Are you out of McCormick ?</p> <p>Are you sure you want to remove</p> <h4>Own this spice?</h4> <p>Set up your Flavor Profile or log in to:</p> <ul> <li>Add this spice to “My Spices”</li> <li>Create a more personalized experience</li> <li>Manage your spices in Flavor Profile</li> </ul> <p>No spam ever! Read our privacy policy </p> <p>Sign up to save your favorite flavors.</p> <p>No spam ever! Read our privacy policy </p> <p>DON’T HAVE AN ACCOUNT? REGISTER TODAY</p> <p>Already have an account? login </p> <p>Already have an account? login </p> <h3>Social Media</h3> <p>Because we are constantly improving our products, we encourage you to read the ingredient statement on our packages at the time of your purchase.</p> <p>This quickie chili comes together in a flash, making it ideal for busy weeknights. Green chiles, cumin, cilantro, and lime add a touch of Mexican flavor.</p> <h2>Gallery</h2> <h2>Recipe Summary</h2> <h2>Ingredients</h2> <ul> <li>1 tablespoon canola oil</li> <li>1 pound skinless, boneless chicken breast, cut into bite-sized pieces</li> <li>¾ teaspoon salt, divided</li> <li>½ cup vertically sliced onion</li> <li>2 teaspoons minced fresh garlic</li> <li>2 teaspoons ground cumin</li> <li>1 teaspoon ground coriander</li> <li>½ teaspoon dried oregano</li> <li>¼ teaspoon ground red pepper</li> <li>3 cups no-salt-added canned cannellini beans, rinsed and drained</li> <li>1 cup water</li> <li>2 (4-ounce) cans chopped green chiles, undrained and divided</li> <li>1 (14-ounce) can fat-free, lower-sodium chicken broth</li> <li>¼ cup cilantro leaves</li> <li>1 lime, cut into 8 wedges</li> </ul> <ul> <li>Step 1</li> </ul> <p>Heat a Dutch oven over medium-high heat. Add oil. Sprinkle chicken with 1/4 teaspoon salt. Add chicken; sauté 4 minutes. Add onion and next 5 ingredients; sauté 3 minutes. Add 2 cups beans, water, 1/2 teaspoon salt, 1 can chiles, and broth; bring to a boil.</p> <p>Mash 1 cup beans and 1 can chiles in a bowl. Add to soup; simmer 5 minutes. Serve with cilantro and lime.</p> <h2>Reviews ( 22 )</h2> <p>I only had 1 can pinto, cannelloni & great white northerns, no problem! This recipe is really wonderful. I have shared it with several people. I did use chili powder as the crushed red chilis and I added an extra teaspoon of that and cumin ( l love cumin!)<br />Thanks.</p> <p>Very easy, very easy to alter per crowd. I used roasted rabbit instead of chicken, 3 cans of beans and green sriracha as part of the toppings. Wonderful!</p> <p>The flavors of this chili are quite good. I don’t know who’s family eats 1 cup of chili for a serving, but it’s not mine. Realistically, this makes about 3 servings for normal people. I used Beyond Meat chicken strips and it worked out great. Served with cornbread and a salad and everybody liked.</p> <p>I prepared this last night for my family’s dinner with a few tweaks: (1) I had some ears of corn on hand so I cut off the kernels and pan-roasted them for</p> <p>8-10 mins in the dutch oven. (2) I had some leftover cilantro-lime chicken ( that I diced and added in with the beans. I served it with sour cream, cilantro, and lime wedges, with corn bread on the side. 10,8,and 5 year olds approved!</p> <p>Really good flavor. It’s more soupy than I wanted so I added some flour to thicken it up a bit to be more like a chili. I also topped with sour cream and cheese. Quick, Easy and Tasty so I would make this again.</p> <p>This chili was so good. It was very easy to make and very flavorful. I used great northern beans instead of cannellini beans. Next time I may use three cans instead of three cups. Didn’t seem like there was enough beans. Maybe that’s just me. Also, I used dried cilantro instead of the fresh and it was still very delicious. Will definitely make this again and again.</p> <p>A “go to” recipe at my house for several years. I have prepared it on the stove and in the crock pot. Works fine both ways!</p> <p>This chili has fantastic flavor. I took the advice of fellow reviewers and upped the amount of spice. I omitted the water. I didn’t have any coriander, so I added some chili powder. I will definirly make this quick and easy recipe again.</p> <p>This was excellent and easy to prepare, now one of my husbands favorites!!</p> <p>Yep, good, solid recipe that goes together easily on a busy weeknight. We put a wee bit of montery jack cheese on top along with a spoonful of light sour cream. A green salad completed the meal. I’d have this again.</p> <p>I will add to recommendations about doubling the spices and altering the recipe to thicken it up. Good base recipe and I will try again with those changes.</p> <p>This was a big OK. I doubled the spices as someone suggested and for extra thickness tore up two corn tortillas I had leftover. It worked!</p> <p>This was truly the fastest and most flavorful chicken chili I have ever made! I added the cilantro to the pot of chili and it gave it an amazingly fresh flavor. We topped ours with shredded pepper jack and sliced jalapenos plus lime squeezes and we could not have been happier!</p> <p>I love this recipe. Fast, easy, and delicious!! However, I doubled all the spices to give it more flavor. Perfect.</p> <p>I really enjoyed this recipe. I followed the recipe exactly. I added the cilantro and lime at the end, but I thought it tasted great without them. I might add more beans next time to make the soup thicker. Also, it says it makes 6 servings, but I think it is more like 4 servings.</p> <p>Loved it! Definitely more of a soup than what I would think of as a chili, but the broth was wonderful for dunking bread! I cut the cumin in half, to suit my own taste, and finished with a dollop of yogurt in addition to the squirt of lime. Sure to become a regular.</p> <p>When a six year-old downs two bowls of the stuff, you know you have a great recipe. That being said, I used only one can of green chiles since I knew she’d be eating with us. Mashing the beans thickened the broth perfectly and made for a delicious bowl of chili. You can read my full review at Taking On Magazines One Recipe At A Time:</p> <p>This chili has great flavor! I used diced hot green chilis (w/ jalapenos) for a little kick. I also added 1 tablespoon flour to the cold broth mixture to thicken the chili a bit. Delicious with Corn Bread!</p> <p>This was good! Forgot to buy the chiles so doubled the onion in the recipe (mincing the onion that goes with the mashed beans) and added crushed red pepper for the heat. Also added a dash of cheese and a bit of sour cream garnish.</p> <p>I loved this- nice & spicy! I used 2 cans cannellini beans and one can red kidney beans. I also used a little more chicken & onion than called for- wanted some leftovers. The lime & cilantro really top off the flavors well. I plan to make this often!</p> <p>I did tweak this a bit, by doing a rue. thickened it up a tad. Delicious!</p> <p>Liked the flavor of this easy to make chilli. More of a soup consistency so my husband was expecting something thicker and “more chilli like”,I actually used half the amount of broth and may use even less next time. I would make again, would be a yummy dish for the cooler weather.</p> <p><strong>Want to surprise your folks with the best chilli chicken recipe? Here is how to make chilli chicken with step by step video and photos!</strong></p> <p>Chilli chicken recipe is something that every chicken lover should know how to make. Why order chicken chilli online when you can make restaurant-style gravy and dry chicken chilli recipe at home? One of the most famous Indo-Chinese recipes, this boneless chilli chicken recipe will instantly become your favourite too. It is spicy, glossy, and so tasty that your friends and family will thank you for introducing this chicken recipe to them. You can whip up this saucy and crispy chilli chicken recipe with a few simple ingredients in no time. Once the chicken is marinated well in flour and spices, the pieces are deep-fried and then cooked in several veggies and a melange of spices and sauces. You can adjust the spice level as per your taste as some people do not like too much spiciness. It can be done by reducing the number of green chillies used in the dish. The best thing about making this chilli chicken recipe at home is that you can cook it without any adulterants and additives such as MSG and ensure that your family enjoys healthy and tasty food. This appetiser recipe is best paired with Hakka noodles or fried rice as per the preference of the person. Many people make chilli chicken with gravy as well. It’s best suited for occasions like kitty party, potluck and game nights. So, if you want to treat your loved ones with a dish that has a party of flavours in it, try this easy and delicious chilli chicken recipe today!</p> <h2>Ingredients of Chilli Chicken</h2> <ul> <li>500 gm chopped chicken</li> <li>1/2 cup corn flour</li> <li>1/2 teaspoon garlic paste</li> <li>2 tablespoon sliced green chilli</li> <li>2 tablespoon vinegar</li> <li>salt as required</li> </ul> <ul> <li>1 beaten egg</li> <li>1/2 teaspoon ginger paste</li> <li>2 cup chopped onion</li> <li>1 tablespoon soy sauce</li> <li>1/2 cup sunflower oil</li> <li>1/2 cup sliced capsicum (green pepper)</li> </ul> <ul> <li>1 handful chopped spring onions</li> </ul> <h3>How to make Chilli Chicken</h3> <h4>Step 1 Wash the chicken and prepare the marinade</h4> <p>To make this delicious recipe, begin with washing the chicken in some lukewarm water and rinse it again in cold water. Then take a large bowl and combine chicken, eggs, ginger-garlic paste and cornflour in it. Mix all the ingredients properly. You can also drizzle a little water to the batter to coat the chicken pieces evenly. Once done, refrigerate the chicken for 1-2 hours.</p> <h5>Step 2 Prepare the chilli chicken masala</h5> <p>After 1-2 hours, take out the marinade. Next, heat oil in a deep pan over a high flame. Carefully place the chicken pieces in the oil until cooked through. Remove and drain excess oil on absorbent paper. Meanwhile, heat 1 or 2 tbsps of oil in a separate pan over medium flame. Once the oil is sufficiently hot, add the onions and fry for 2-3 minutes till they turn translucent. Then add the capsicum and green chillies and mix well again. You can also add some dry roasted green chillies to accentuate the taste. Moreover, If you prefer the dish extra spicy, you can also add some vinegar-soaked green chillies to this recipe, as it adds to the taste and flavour. (optional)</p> <h6>Step 3 Cook chicken in soy sauce & vinegar</h6> <p>When the veggies are partially cooked, add soy sauce, vinegar, chicken and salt. Mix all the ingredients well and make sure that the chicken is well coated in the sauces. Keep stirring so that the chicken does not stick to the pan.</p> <h6>Step 4 Toss the Chilli Chicken and serve hot</h6> <p>Once done, remove and transfer the dish to a bowl. Garnish with the spring onions and roasted sesame seeds (optional) and serve it to your family and friends. We are sure your loved ones will love this awesome recipe. Do try it, rate it and leave a comment in the section below.</p> </div><!-- .entry-content --> <footer class="entry-footer"> <span class="byline"><span class="author vcard"><img alt='' src='' srcset=' 2x' class='avatar avatar-49 photo' height='49' width='49' loading='lazy'/><span class="screen-reader-text">Author </span> <a class="url fn n" href="">howcrnter</a></span></span><span class="posted-on"><span class="screen-reader-text">Posted on </span><a href="" rel="bookmark"><time class="entry-date published" datetime="2022-04-23T06:55:00+00:00">April 23, 2022</time><time class="updated" datetime="2022-03-14T18:03:21+00:00">March 14, 2022</time></a></span><span class="cat-links"><span class="screen-reader-text">Categories </span><a href="" rel="category tag">Psychology</a></span> </footer><!-- .entry-footer --> </article><!-- #post-7440 --> <nav class="navigation pagination" aria-label="Posts"> <h2 class="screen-reader-text">Posts navigation</h2> <div class="nav-links"><span aria-current="page" class="page-numbers current"><span class="meta-nav screen-reader-text">Page </span>1</span> <a class="page-numbers" href=""><span class="meta-nav screen-reader-text">Page </span>2</a> <span class="page-numbers dots">…</span> <a class="page-numbers" href=""><span class="meta-nav screen-reader-text">Page </span>47</a> <a class="next page-numbers" href="">Next page</a></div> </nav> </main><!-- .site-main --> </div><!-- .content-area --> <aside id="secondary" class="sidebar widget-area"> <section id="search-2" class="widget widget_search"> <form role="search" method="get" class="search-form" action=""> <label> <span class="screen-reader-text">Search for:</span> <input type="search" class="search-field" placeholder="Search …" value="" name="s" /> </label> <button type="submit" class="search-submit"><span class="screen-reader-text">Search</span></button> </form> </section> <section id="recent-posts-2" class="widget widget_recent_entries"> <h2 class="widget-title">Recent Posts</h2><nav aria-label="Recent Posts"> <ul> <li> <a href="">How to measure your face for glasses</a> </li> <li> <a href="">How to call in sick when you just need a day off</a> </li> <li> <a href="">How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month</a> </li> <li> <a href="">How to stay cool during summer workouts</a> </li> <li> <a href="">How to practice office etiquette</a> </li> </ul> </nav></section><section id="categories-3" class="widget widget_categories"><h2 class="widget-title">Categories</h2><nav aria-label="Categories"> <ul> <li class="cat-item cat-item-4"><a href="">House</a> </li> <li class="cat-item cat-item-2"><a href="">Life</a> </li> <li class="cat-item cat-item-7"><a href="">Organization</a> </li> <li class="cat-item cat-item-6"><a href="">Planning</a> </li> <li class="cat-item cat-item-5 current-cat"><a aria-current="page" href="">Psychology</a> </li> <li class="cat-item cat-item-3"><a href="">Technology</a> </li> </ul> </nav></section> </aside><!-- .sidebar .widget-area --> </div><!-- .site-content --> <footer id="colophon" class="site-footer"> <div class="site-info"> <span class="site-title"><a href="" rel="home">Howcenter</a></span> <a class="privacy-policy-link" href="">How to fit a tow bar to your car</a><span role="separator" aria-hidden="true"></span> <a href="" class="imprint"> Proudly powered by WordPress </a> </div><!-- .site-info --> </footer><!-- .site-footer --> </div><!-- .site-inner --> </div><!-- .site --> <script src='' id='twentysixteen-skip-link-focus-fix-js'></script> <script id='twentysixteen-script-js-extra'> var screenReaderText = {"expand":"expand child menu","collapse":"collapse child menu"}; </script> <script src='' id='twentysixteen-script-js'></script> </body> </html> <script data-cfasync="false" src="/cdn-cgi/scripts/5c5dd728/cloudflare-static/email-decode.min.js"></script>